













\ 











The Wireless Patrol at Camp Brady 


Books by 

LEWIS E. THEISS 

In Camp at Fort Brady — A Camping 
Story. 

Colored frontispiece. 304 pages. 

His Big Brother — A story of the struggles 
and triumphs of a Little Son of Liberty. 

Colored frontispiece . 320 pages. 

Lumberjack Bob — A tale of the Alle- 
ghanies. 

Colored frontispiece. 320 pages. 

The Wireless Patrol at Camp Brady — 

A story of how the boy campers, through 
their knowledge of wireless, “ did their 
bit.” 

Colored frontispiece. 320 pages. 
Cloth hound. Price , $1.25 net each 

These books are in the Boys’ Book Shelf 












The Wireless Patrol 
at Camp Brady 


By,- 

LEWIS E. THEISS 

ILLUSTRATED BY 

FRANK T. MERRILL 



W. A. WILDE COMPANY 


BOSTON 


CHICAGO 


Copyrighted, IQIJ, 

By W. A. Wilde Company 

All rights reserved 

The Wireless Patrol at Camp Brady 



1 1 1918 


©CI.A4799!>4 


This book is dedicated to 

Nelson Kimball Wilde 

and other boys of the great wireless 
patrol of American amateur operators 
who broken-heartedly but loyally dis- 
mantled their radio outfits at the order 
of government , and helpfully turned 
their abilities into other channels when 
America joined in the struggle to 
“ make the world safe for democracy ” 



CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 

I. 

Henry Prepares a Surprise . 

• 

page 

9 

II. 

Getting the Time From Arlington 

• 

28 

III. 

The Camp Brady Wireless Club . 

• 

35 

IV. 

The Hike of the Wireless Patrol 

• 

4 7 

V. 

Henry Helps Out Uncle Sam 

• 

6 7 

VI. 

Dr. Hardy Comes Home 

• 

79 

VII. 

Making Camp 

• 

90 

VIII. 

A Day in Camp .... 

• 

103 

IX. 

A Startling Discovery 

• 

119 

X. 

The Fight for Prospect Hill 

• 

136 

XI. 

A Vigil in the Dark . 

• 

153 

XII. 

An Unsuccessful Search 

• 

170 

XIII. 

How Roy Met an Emergency 

. 

183 

XIV. 

The Secret Expedition 

. 

195 

XV. 

On the Trail of the Dynamiters . 

. 

204 

XVI. 

Scouting by Starlight . 


222 

XVII. 

A Fruitless Search 

. 

234 

XVIII. 

Where the Wireless Pointed 

7 

• 

250 


8 


CONTENTS 


XIX. The Search in the Dark . . . 258 

XX. The Struggle With the Dynamiters . 268 

XXI. A Message in the Night . . . 284 

XXII. A Night of Triumph .... 291 

XXIII. The Wireless Patrol Breaks Camp . 301 


The Wireless Patrol 
at Camp Brady 


CHAPTER I 

HENRY PREPARES A SURPRISE 

H ENRY HARPER sat before a bench in the 
workshop in his father’s back yard, comparing 
a pasteboard cylinder that he held in his hand with a 
pattern on a blue-print spread out on the bench. His 
eyes traveled from cylinder to pattern and from pat- 
tern to cylinder, and he frowned. 

“ I wonder where this end goes,” he muttered to 
himself, picking up the end of a coil of wire which he 
was evidently about to wrap around the pasteboard 
cylinder. Again he studied the diagram before him. 
Then his face lightened. “ I’ve got it,” he said, and 
adjusting the loose end, he began to wind the wire 
about the paper form. Slowly, carefully, with remark- 
able patience, he wound the wire round and round, 
until the cylinder was transformed from dull gray to 
9 


10 THE WIEELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


shining copper. Then he fastened the other end of the 
wire, after consulting his blue-print, and held up his 
wire-wound cylinder for inspection. A machine could 
not have put the wire on more evenly. Each loop 
fitted snugly against its neighbor. There was not the 
slightest irregularity in the winding. The work was 
as well done as any one could have done it. 

But that was characteristic of everything Henry 
Harper did. For although he was barely seventeen 
years of age, he was unusually trustworthy and thor- 
ough in all that he attempted. That was why he had 
been chosen as lieutenant by the leaders of the camp 
at Fort Brady, where he had spent the earlier part of 
the summer. And that was why it was that Henry, 
instead of his camp tent mate, Lem Haskins, was now 
making a “loose coupler” or receiving transformer 
for the wireless outfit the two boys had decided to 
construct. For Lem, until he had undergone a great 
change in character during his stay at Camp Brady, in 
consequence of a terrible accident, had been just the 
opposite of Henry in many of his characteristics. 

Now Henry, after satisfying himself that the work 
was perfect, picked up a bottle of shellac, shook it, and 
applied a coating to the wire he had just finished 
wrapping about the cylinder. Then he stood the 


HENRY PREPARES A SURPRISE 


11 


cylinder on end to dry, while he began to wrap a 
second cylinder, similar to the first but smaller in 
diameter, with silk-covered wire. 

Presently he paused in his work and listened. A 
step sounded on the walk leading to the workshop. 
Henry waited a second, then called out, “ I’m hard at 
it, Lem.” • 

“ Bully for you ! ” came the response, and a second 
later Henry’s old tent mate stepped through the door. 

“ Say ! That’s a dandy ! ” he cried out, as he 
caught sight of the shining primary coil standing 
on end. 

“Careful there,” called Henry, as Lem sprang for- 
ward to examine the cylinder. “That’s just been 
shellacked. Keep your fingers off the wire.” 

Lem picked the coil up gingerly, and critically 
examined it. “Gee! But you’ve made a fine job,” 
he said. 

Henry did not reply to the comment, but a flash of 
light in his eyes showed that he was pleased. 

“ Get busy on the wooden ends for that cylinder,” 
he said, after Lem had put the coil back on the bench. 
“ Here are the patterns,” and he drew some blue-prints 
from a drawer and spread them on the bench. 

Lem studied the patterns a moment, then took some 


12 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


wood and with a pencil outlined the parts to be cut 
out. He had just finished sawing out the rectangular 
base when a step sounded in the doorway of the build- 
ing, and a cheery voice called out, “ Hello, Henry ! ” 

“Get that stuff out of sight, quick,” whispered 
Henry, slipping the cylinder he was winding into the 
open drawer of the bench. Lera seized the other 
cylinder and the blue-prints and whisked them into 
the drawer also. But he was not quick enough, for a 
bright-faced boy bounded into the room, then stood 
stock-still in astonishment. 

“ Say ! What are you fellows up to, anyway ? ” he 
asked. 

“ Nothing,” said Henry, closing the partly -shut 
drawer. 

“ You are up to something,” was the quick reply, 
“ and I am going to find out what it is.” And before 
Henry could say a word, the lad whipped open the 
drawer and peered inside. 

“ Oh, gee ! Wireless ! ” he cried in delight. 

“Now you’ve gone and spoiled the whole thing, 
Roy Mercer, by sticking your nose in where you 
weren’t wanted,” said Lem half petulantly. 

“ And you’re a nice one for not sharing the fun with 
the crowd,” retorted Roy. “Just back from camp, 


HENRY PREPARES A SURPRISE 


13 


where you had the best time you ever had in your life, 
with the finest crowd of fellows in the world, and now 
you sneak off and make a wireless so as to have all the 
fun yourselves. You’re a nice pair ! ” 

Some one had once likened Roy Mercer to a fox- 
terrier and the comparison was apt. Active, quick, 
bright, keen-minded, and lovable, the lad had won a 
place in the heart of each one of his camp mates. 
And though he was only fifteen years old, they all 
looked up to him. Now he regarded his two friends 
with scornful indignation. In his mind the act he had 
interrupted was little short of treachery to the other 
fellows. He was about to express himself further, 
when Henry spoke up. 

“ Just hold your horses, Roy,” he said with a laugh, 
“ or they’ll run away with you so far you’ll never get 
back. We’re not making this for ourselves alone. 
We’re doing it for the crowd.” 

“ Then why don’t you let the crowd in on it ? Don’t 
you think we’d like to help make the outfit ? ” 

“ What kind of an outfit do you think a dozen fel- 
lows would make,” replied Henry, with a twinkle in 
his eye, “ especially if they all fly off the handle like 
you ? Somebody has got to learn how these things are 
done, so he can show the crowd. That’s what Lem 


14 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

and I are doing. When we get this outfit finished, 
and get it to working, we’ll let the crowd know about 
it quick enough — won’t we, Lem ? ” 

“ You bet ! ” said Lem. 

“ Yes, but you fellows will have all the fun making 
it,” protested Roy. 

“Well, you can have just as much fun making your 
own,” replied Henry. 

“ Oh, gee ! Are we each to have an outfit ? ” cried 
Roy. “ Bully for you, Henry. When did you think 
of it? Say, you’re a pippin, Henry. I’ll take back 
all I said.” 

Henry and Lem laughed at this characteristic speech 
of Roy’s and his good-natured retraction of his own 
words. And Roy promptly joined them. It was just 
this sort of earnest sincerity and sunny cheerfulness 
that made all the boys like Roy. 

“Well, I’ll tell you all about it, Roy,” said Henry. 
“ After we got back from Camp Brady, I visited my 
uncle in Washington, as you know. He took me to see 
the government wireless plant at Arlington. He’s a 
commodore in the navy, you know. Well, I got so inter- 
ested in it I made up my mind to have an outfit of my 
own. I priced them, and the cheapest outfit I could get 
that was any good cost twenty-five or thirty dollars, I 


HENRY PREPARES A SURPRISE 


15 


wanted to buy one, but then I thought of our promise 
to save our money to buy our camp outlit for next 
summer, and I knew I couldn’t buy the wireless and 
save anything for camp, too, so I decided to make an 
outlit. It won’t cost much, and if it’s carefully made 
it will work just as well as a factory built outlit. My 
uncle told me so. I’ve been studying wireless ever 
since. When we get this outlit made, Lem and I are 
going to help the other boys make outfits just like it.” 

“ Gee ! Then we’ll have a wireless club,” cried Roy, 
throwing his cap in the air. “ Hurrah for the Camp 
Brady Wireless Club ! ” 

Henry smiled at him. “ Sure,” he said. “ It will 
keep us together during the winter, and we can be 
such good operators by next summer that we can have 
lots of fun with our outfits at camp.” 

“ Oh, gee ! Won’t that be great ! ” cried Roy. 

“We’ll have to work faithfully at it this winter,” 
said Henry, “ and give Mr. Hardy a surprise when he 
comes home in June.” 

“ He’ll be a real doctor, then,” said Roy, “ and not 
merely a medical student ; but I bet he knows as much 
now as most doctors.” 

“ We’re certainly lucky to have such a man for camp 
leader,” said Lem. 


16 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


“ Perhaps Mr. Young may know something about 
wireless,” suggested Roy, referring to Mr. Hardy’s col- 
league as camp leader. “You know he finishes his 
engineering course this year.” 

“Well, let’s get on with our work,” said Henry. 
“Now that you are here, Roy, you may as well help 
us. Take that compass-saw and cut out one of those 
mounts for this primary coil.” 

Roy took the implement indicated and began to cut 
out a circular hole in a square block of wood that 
Lem fished out of the bench drawer, while Lem him- 
self began to bevel the upper edges of the base block 
he had cut out, and Henry started to rewind his un- 
wrapped secondary coil. They worked quietly and 
industriously. 

When Lem finished his task, he took a second block 
like Roy’s. It was marked exactly as Roy’s had been, 
with a great circle. But instead of cutting completely 
through the wood as Roy was doing, Lem merely 
chiseled out a circular opening in the block. These 
two blocks — his and Roy’s — were mounts for the pri- 
mary coil Henry had made. The secondary coil was 
to slide in and out of this primary coil, on metal rods 
that would keep the two coils always concentric. 
These rods Lem made from old brass stair-rods, filing 


HENRY PREPARES A SURPRISE 


17 


them off exactly the length indicated on Henry’s plan. 
Then he bored holes in the mount he had made,^ to 
support one end of these brass rods, and made a small 
block to hold up the other end of the rods. Roy fin- 
ished his mounting block and made two circular 
wooden caps for the cylinder Henry was wrapping. 
He bored holes in one cap, at points indicated in the 
plan, for contact points and a switch for tuning. 
When Henry finished wrapping the coil, he cut off a 
piece of an old square brass rod he had picked up some- 
where, and made a little metal slider with a wooden 
knob, to slide on it. 

By this time the shellac on the primary coil was 
dry. Henry mounted this coil in the blocks Roy and 
Lem had prepared. These blocks were then screwed 
to the base block. The brass rod with the slider was 
fixed above the coil. Now Henry fastened the wire 
leads inside of his secondary coil to the contact points 
in the cap — which were really old bolts — both caps 
were fastened to the coil, and this was mounted on 
the stair-rods which were quickly fastened in place. 

“ Done ! ” cried Henry, as he fastened the last 
screw. 

He began to test the instrument. The smaller coil 
slid smoothly in and out of the larger. The slider 


18 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


was run back and forth across the larger coil to 
scrape off the shellac and ensure a good contact. 
The switch on the smaller coil worked perfectly. 

“ It doesn’t look bad for a thing made out of mail- 
ing-tubes, old stair-rods, old bolts, and a piece of board, 
does it ? ” said Henry. “ The only thing I had to buy 
was the wire and it cost only a few cents. My uncle 
gave me the plans, and he said if we made it carefully 
the instrument would work as well as any five-dollar 
coupler on the market.” 

“Gee whiz,” said Roy, “you’re a regular Edison, 
Henry. How did you think it all out ? ” 

“Why, anybody could have made it with those 
plans,” said Henry modestly. 

“ Let’s see them,” said Roy, eagerly. 

For several minutes he silently studied the designs. 
Then he looked up and said, “ They are plain enough, 
as you say, but it’s going to cost a lot of money just 
for the materials. And how are we going to buy 
wireless outfits and save the money we promised to 
save for our camp outfits for next summer?” And 
Roy’s face grew very grave. 

Henry laughed. “ You’ve got another guess, Roy,” 
he said. “ It will cost very little.” 

Roy looked his disbelief. 


HENRY PREPARES A SURPRISE 


19 


“ Oh ! It’s true,” continued Henry. “ Take this 
variable condenser, for instance. We’re going to make 
that out of a piece of old sheet tin that was left over 
when the porch roof was fixed. We’ll cut it into little 
squares and fix it so that some of the squares slide be- 
tween the others in two grooved pieces of wood. It’ll 
take a little soldering, but that won’t cost more than 
ten or fifteen cents, and it will be as effective as any 
three-dollar machine on the market. This fixed con- 
denser we’re going to make out of old sheets of tin-foil 
and some old photograph plates with the gelatin films 
soaked off. That won’t cost anything, except for the 
copper wires twisted into each sheet of tin-foil.” 

Roy’s eyes bulged open farther and farther. 
“ You’ll be making something out of nothing, next,” 
he said admiringly. Then he fell to studying the 
plans again. After a time he said, “ Here’s something 
you can’t make — a jump spark-coil.” 

“ Ho,” said Henry with a laugh, “ we’re going to 
let you contribute that, now that you’re in the secret.” 

Roy’s face was the picture of consternation. “ Why, 
that would cost at least five dollars,” he gasped. 

“Ho, it won’t,” said Henry. “How that you are 
helping Mr. Owens at his garage, you can pick one up 
cheap. Maybe he’ll give you an old one. And while 


20 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


you’re at it, see if you can get any old dry cells. If we 
can get enough of them, we shall not need to buy new 
ones.” 

“ Don’t you want me to get an old motor-car or two 
for good measure ? ” inquired Roy, with a twinkle in 
his eyes. “ Or perhaps we could borrow the garage for 
a while.” 

Henry laughed. “ Just try, Roy,” he said. “ I’m 
pretty sure you can get what you want if you go about 
it right.” 

Roy sighed. “ I’ll try, Henry,” he said, “ but I’d 
rather tackle something else.” 

“Well, if you are so ambitious, take this sack and 
hike down the railroad track. Bring back all the old 
insulators and pop bottles you can find, and any pieces 
of wire you see. And say, Roy, do you remember that 
place w T here we used to get fool’s gold in the cliff by 
the creek when we were playing ‘ Forty-niners ’ ? 
Well, take this hammer along and knock out some of 
that. I want several dozen pieces.” 

“ Is that all ? ” said Roy, his eyes dancing. “ Sha’n’t 
I bring along a railroad-car or two to fill up the bag ? ” 

“ Beat it,” said Henry, shying a block of wood at 
Roy. 

Roy dodged the missile, but made no move to go. 


HENRY PREPARES A SURPRISE 21 

“ Tell me what you want of those pop bottles,” he de- 
manded. 

“ I’ll show you when you fetch them,” said Henry, 
and turned to his work again. 

Roy sighed and departed on his errand. 

“What are you going to do with that fool’s gold?” 
demanded Lem, as soon as Roy was out of ear-shot. 

Henry chuckled. “ Make a detector,” he said. 
“ Usually detectors are made of galena set in a brass 
cup. I’m going to use a piece of fool’s gold in an old 
brass thimble. It’ll work just as well as galena.” 

“ What shall we do next ? ” asked Lem. 

“Let’s make our Leyden jar condenser.” 

Henry took an old fruit jar and pasted a sheet of tin- 
foil inside of it with shellac. Then he stuck a second 
sheet of foil on the outside of the jar. The foil cov- 
ered only the lower half of the jar. Lem, meantime, 
cut and smoothed a circular wooden cap for the jar and 
bored a hole in the middle of it. Then he attached a 
piece of light chain to a big screw-eye. When all the 
parts were ready, the cap was adjusted to the jar, and 
the chain let down through the hole. The bottom of 
the chain rested on the inner lining of tin-foil, while the 
upper end was held up by the screw-eye atop of the 
wooden cover. 


22 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


“Well, that didn’t cost us a single penny,” said Lem. 

“No, an d our helix won’t either. I found some 
heavy fence wire for that.” 

They cut out and smoothed some strips of wood, 
which were first to be fastened together in pairs, like 
Maltese crosses, and then these crosses were to be 
screwed together to hold the coiled fence wire between 
them. It was a tedious task to saw the grooves in the 
crosses for the wire and then to coil the wire and force 
it into the grooves. But finally it was done and the 
companion cross screwed in place. 

“ There, that’s done,” sighed Lem. “ Now for the 
other.” 

The second coil was easier to make than the first. 
When it was finished, one coil was mounted above 
the other on a round rod prepared for that purpose, 
and the helix was complete. It was of the “ pancake ” 
type. 

“ That would have cost us three dollars at least,” said 
Henry, “ if we had bought it.” 

By this time Roy was back. He came puffing in and 
threw down a bulging sack. “ I can sympathize with 
a pack-mule now,” he said, with a laugh. “ And by 
the way, Henry, I stopped at the garage on the way 
back to dicker with Mr. Owens about a spark-coil. He 


HENRY PREPARES A SURPRISE 


23 


had two or three old ones from Ford cars and he said 
if I’d promise to stay with him all summer, he’d give 
me one of them. So I brought one along in the sack. 
You can use it until I make my own outfit.” 

“ Good for Mr. Owens,” said Lem. “ Did you ask 
about the dry cells ? ” 

“ Sure. There’s about a hundred of them in a pile 
in a corner and he said he’d be obliged to me if I would 
take them away.” 

“ Are they in the sack, too ? ” asked Lem. 

Roy looked at him disgustedly. “ Do you know how 
much a dry cell weighs ? ” he demanded. 

“ Well, take the wheelbarrow and run over and get 
them,” broke in Henry. “ And see if you can borrow 
an ammeter, Roy.” 

Roy vanished with the barrow and while he was 
gone his friends made their spark-gap. They mounted 
two short wooden uprights on a wooden base block, 
and with little strips of brass fastened two short zinc 
rods across the top of the uprights. The zinc rods' 
came out of an old sal ammoniac battery that Henry 
had picked up somewhere. The inner ends of the rods 
were filed to sharp points, and wooden knobs were 
fitted on the outer ends. By grasping these knobs the 
sharp points could be moved nearer together or farther 


24 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


apart, so as to vary the distance across which the elec- 
tric current would have to jump. 

It is the electric current leaping between these points 
that sets up the vibrations in the ether that carry wire- 
less messages through space. For the motion set up in 
the ether by an electric spark is similar to the motion 
created in water by the dropping of a pebble. The 
bigger the pebble, the farther the wave will carry. So 
the longer the electric spark, the farther the ether 
wave will travel. 

By the time Roy returned with the dry cells, his 
comrades were putting away their tools. Like Roy, 
they were working in the afternoons in an effort to 
earn the money they had promised to save toward 
their camp outfit for the coming summer. Reluctantly 
they stacked the dry cells on the bench, put the bor- 
rowed ammeter in the drawer, and locked the shop 
door. 

“ That’s just a precaution in case some more inquisi- 
tive people like Roy come snooping round here,” said 
Henry, with a smile, as he turned the key. 

“ Humph ! ” snorted Roy. “ If I tell them what 
happened to me, you won’t be bothered by anybody 
6 snooping round.’ ” 

Early the next morning the three met at the shop 


HENRY PREPARES A SURPRISE 


25 


again. Henry had already tested the dry cells. Many 
were completely exhausted. A few had as much as 
eight amperes of current. Henry had found twenty- 
four that had approximately six amperes each. He 
had placed them in four groups of six cells each. At 
once he set his comrades to wiring up each group in 
series. When this task was done, he connected the 
four groups in parallel. 

“ Those old cells will give us as much current as six 
new ones, Roy,” said Henry, “ so we save about two 
dollars. You grab every old cell you can find about 
that garage.” 

For several mornings the three boys continued their 
labors in the shop. They made a very creditable wire- 
less telegraph-key. Roy was of great assistance here, 
for he was able to cut and smooth the metal parts 
nicely at the garage. Then a switch was constructed. 
The aerial was made of old fence wire and some of the 
insulators Roy had gathered up by the railroad. Some 
old pulleys and ropes belonging to Henry’s father were 
used for hoisting the aerial, and the ropes were tarred 
to preserve them. The aerial was hung between a 
tree and a pole erected on top of the shop. The wire 
connecting with the aerial was brought into the shop 
through a hole bored in the wall, and a pop bottle, 


26 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


with the bottom broken out, was used as an insulator 
in place of a porcelain tube. 

“ We don’t save much on that,” said Henry, “yet 
every penny counts. And besides, Roy, you had somo 
wholesome exercise getting the bottles.” 

“ I should say I did,” replied Roy. 

The ground -connection was made by driving a piece 
of iron pipe deep into the ground and twisting the wire 
tightly about it with a pair of pliers. 

Henry then brought forth a pair of receivers which 
he had bought. The various instruments were wired 
together, the batteries connected up, and the system 
was complete. 

The boys surveyed their work with delight. 

“ The only things we had to buy were the receivers, 
and the copper wire for the coupler,” said Henry. 
“ Row let’s see if it will work.” 

The boys scarcely breathed as Henry bent over the 
table and pressed down the key. Then a shout went 
up, for there was a spurt of flame and a crackle as 
electric sparks leaped between the points of the spark- 
gap. They adjusted the points so as to get the best 
spark possible. 

“ Row,” said Henry, his face beaming with pleasure, 
“ you can tell the crowd all about it. If it will trans- 


HENRY PREPARES A SURPRISE 


27 


mit, it will surely receive. You’re such a success as an 
errand boy, Roy, that I appoint you as messenger to 
notify the crowd. Invite them to meet here at nine- 
thirty to-night sharp for a time party. Don’t tell 
them a thing. We’ll give them a bigger surprise than 
you had.” 

Without waiting to reply, Roy dashed off to deliver 
the invitation. 


CHAPTEB II 


GETTING THE TIME FROM ARLINGTON 
HE first one of the Camp Brady boys to respond 



JL to Boy’s invitation was Boy’s own chum and 
camp tent mate, Johnnie Lee. Probably Boy had 
whispered to Johnnie something more than the mere 
invitation to be present at Henry’s workshop at nine- 
thirty. At any rate Johnnie was on hand before any 
of the others arrived. When he saw the shining 
cylinders of wire and all the various instruments, 
standing in orderly fashion on the table in the corner, 
his eyes nearly popped out of his head. And when 
Henry explained how the outfit worked, allowed 
Johnnie to press the key and send the sparks leaping 
across the spark-gap, and told him that each of the 
Camp Brady boys was to have an outfit, Johnnie was 
wild with delight. 

He was still deep in his examination of the mysteries 
of the system when Willie Brown bounced in. Willie 
was about as small for his age as any boy of fifteen 
years could be; and until he had gained confidence 


28 


GETTING THE TIME FROM ARLINGTON 29 


in himself at Camp Brady, had been backward and 
diffident. He was at once all interest in the plan for a 
wireless club, for he knew that though he couldn’t run 
as fast as Jimmy Donnelly or lift as much as Henry, 
he could learn to handle a wireless key as well as any 
of his comrades if he worked faithfully enough at it ; 
and immediately he resolved that he would be second 
to no one as a wireless operator. 

“ Just think,” said Willie. “We can talk to 
each other every night without ever leaving our 
rooms.” 

“Yes,” said Henry, laughing, “and all of us can 
‘ listen in ’ and hear what everybody is talking about. 
You’ll have to be careful what you say, Willie.” 

Just then Lew Hein sling came in. One glance told 
Lew’s keen mind the entire story. “How I know 
what Roy meant by a time party,” said Lew. 
“ You’ve got a wireless outfit and you’re going to get 
the time signals from Arlington, the way they did on 
the steamship that took us to Maine last summer.” 
He was silent a moment as he examined the instru- 
ments. Then he asked, “ Where did you get the outfit, 
Henry?” 

“ Lem and Roy and I made it,” said Henry. “ This 
is a sort of model outfit for the rest of you to copy, but 


30 THE WIEELESS PATEOL AT CAMP BEADY 


perhaps you can improve on it when you make your 
own.” 

Lew gave a whoop. “ A wireless club,” he cried. 
“ Won’t that be bully ? And say, what fun we’ll have 
at camp next summer. Why, we can make a portable 
outfit and take it along on hikes and talk with the 
fellows that stay at camp. Say, if my father had only 
had a wireless outfit when he broke his leg up in the 
North Woods ” 

Lew was interrupted by the entrance of Charley 
Bussell, who at once began to chatter like a squirrel. 
He was always imitating animals, and Lew’s mention 
of the North Woods made him think of squirrels. 
There were so many boys standing in front of the wire- 
less that Charley could not see the outfit. 

“What’s going on, anyway?” he inquired, after 
finishing his squirrel call. 

Before Henry could answer, three boys came through 
the doorway. They were Carl Dexter, sixteen years 
old, who had proved himself to be a very remarkable 
pistol-shot; Eobert Martin, also sixteen, and Alec 
Cunningham. Eobert was the best swimmer and Alec 
the best canoeman among all the Camp Brady boys. 
Hard on their heels came Jimmy Donnelly, and George 
Larkin. Both were large boys of sixteen. 


GETTING THE TIME FROM ARLINGTON 31 

“ We’re all here now except Teddy,” said Henry, as 
George entered, “ and of course he can’t come. He’s 
up on the farm.” 

“ It’s a shame Teddy isn’t here,” spoke up Lew 
Heinsling. 

Teddy was the son of Farmer Robinson, who tilled 
the Hardy farm, near Fort Brady, where the boys had 
been in camp. He had saved Lew’s life during the 
month at Camp Brady, and Lew loved him like a 
brother. 

“ Of course it is too bad he isn’t here,” agreed 
Henry, “ but I don’t see how we can help it. Teddy 
is one of us, and will have to have his outfit, too. 
Then, if our outfits have power enough, we can talk 
to Teddy ’way up at the farm.” 

“ Oh, gee ! Won’t that be bully ! ” cried Lew, in 
delight. “Teddy can tell us all about the farm and 
what is doing there, and we can tell him what we are 
doing here. Say, isn’t wireless great ? ” 

“ It’s pretty near time for the time signals to be sent 
out from Arlington,” said Henry. Then turning to 
Roy, who sat at the table with the receiver strapped 
to his ears, he said, “ Can you hear anything, Roy ? ” 

“ Sure,” said Roy. “ But it doesn’t mean anything 
to me yet.” 


32 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


“ Let me try it,” cried half a dozen voices at once. 

Boy after boy slipped the receivers over his ears 
and listened to the shrill buzzing sounds that were 
recorded. 

“Suppose we tune up for Arlington,” said Henry. 
“It’s almost time for the signal. It starts at five 
minutes before ten.” 

He slipped the receivers over his ears and adjusted 
his condenser and tuning coil. “Arlington uses a 
2,500 meter wave length,” he said, “and this is the 
way my directions say to tune for that length. Now 
be quiet a little.” 

He laid his watch on the table before him and sat 
listening. Suddenly his eyes sparkled. He listened 
intently for a few seconds. “I’ve got it,” he said, 
“ but it’s very faint.” 

He shifted his condenser again and moved his tun- 
ing coil experimentally. “ Now you can hear it good,” 
he said, his face shining with delight. “ Here. Listen 
a few seconds.” And he handed the receiver to Lew 
who stood at his elbow. 

Lew listened and his face lighted up with a smile. 
“You can hear as plain as can be,” he said. “The 
wireless ticks off the seconds.” 

Rapidly the receiver was shifted from boy to boy, 


GETTING THE TIME FROM ARLINGTON 33 

and each heard the shrill buzz, buzz, buzz, as the wire- 
less ticked out the seconds. Before the five minutes 
were up Henry had the receiver again. 

“ Get ready to set your watches,” he said. 

Every boy pulled out his timepiece. 

“ The beating has stopped,” said Henry. “ The next 
tick is the hour signal. Get ready.” 

Each boy had the stem of his watch in his fingers. 

“ Now ! ” cried Henry. “ It’s just ten.” 

A dozen watches snapped and a dozen boys smiled 
with pleasure. 

“ There’s no use listening for anything more,” said 
Henry, as he rose from his chair and turned his switch 
so as to connect aerial and ground- wire, “for we 
couldn’t understand it if we should hear anything.” 

“ Then we had better get busy and learn to under- 
stand what we hear,” said the ever-practical Boy. 

“ Exactly what I was going to say,” spoke up Lew 
Heinsling. 

“Then you should each write to the Chief of the 
Bureau of Navigation, at Washington,” said Henry, 
“ and ask for copies of the radio laws, lists of amateur 
stations, and the codes and abbreviations used in wire- 
less telegraphy. As soon as your stuff comes, begin to 
learn your alphabet. I think we had better use the 


34 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


Continental code as it is easier to receive than the old 
Morse code. Meantime we’ll get our outfits made. 
I’ve got plans, if anybody wants to use them ; but I 
believe you’ll find it easier if you just examine my 
outfit and copy it.” 


CHAPTEK III 


THE CAMP BRADY WIRELESS CLUB 

B USY, indeed, were the days that followed. Judg- 
ing by the way the Camp Brady boys scoured 
the town, Central City might have thought it was 
clean-up week. Garrets and outbuildings were combed 
for possible parts for wireless outfits. The railroad 
right of way was cleaned of old insulators, wire, and 
other pieces of metal that could be utilized in wireless 
construction. Even the dumps and ash heaps were 
inspected, and several useful articles discovered there. 
In ingenuity the club almost outdid Henry, now that 
the boys had gotten the idea of substituting materials 
that cost nothing for expensive parts. 

And Henry’s workshop suddenly became as busy a 
place as a political headquarters. Every time one of 
the club members got his materials all collected, he 
put them in a bag and headed straight for Henry’s 
workshop. Boys were passing in and out at every 
hour of the day, and the shop rang with the sound of 
hammer and saw and merry voices. 

35 


36 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


Not all the boys were good mechanics, and several 
of them lacked that first essential of mechanical ability, 
patience. Alec Cunningham wanted Henry to help 
him wind his loose coupler. 

“ Don’t you think you had better do it yourself ? ” 
said Henry. 

“ But I can’t do it well,” protested Alec. “ And be- 
sides it’s such a bother to wind all that wire.” 

“ I’m sorry, Alec,” said Henry, “ but if you can’t do 
it well, here’s a chance to learn how. Every one of 
us ought to be able to make or mend any part of his 
outfit.” 

“ Ah, come on, Henry,” urged Alec. “ Help a fel- 
low out.” 

“ That’s just what I’m doing, Alec,” said Henry. 
“You know Lew suggested some hikes with port- 
able outfits. Maybe we can make some of those trips 
in your canoe. How would you feel if you paddled 
twenty-five miles from camp and your wireless went 
wrong and you couldn’t fix it? Better get busy, Alec.” 

“ Henry’s right,” said Lew. “ Why, if my father 
hadn’t known what to do the time he sprained his 
ankle in the North Woods- ” 

“ Hey, Lew,” called Roy, “ the leg was broken the 
last time you told the story.” 


THE CAMP BRADY WIRELESS CLUB 37 


A shout of laughter went up. 

“Well,” protested Lew, “he did break his leg and 
he sprained his ankle, too. And one time he nearly 
lost his life because his axe was mislaid. Henry’s 
right when he says each one of us should be able to 
depend upon himself.” 

Long before all the outfits were completed, the wire- 
less data began to arrive from Washington. There 
were charts containing the International Morse Code, 
with numerals and punctuation marks, and conven- 
tional signals commonly used, and other charts with a 
list of the ’common abbreviations. Then there were 
application blanks for those desiring to secure licenses 
as amateur operators, and copies of the radio law and 
regulations. What interested the boys particularly 
were the lists of radio stations. These lists gave the 
location, call signals, and wave lengths of all govern- 
ment and commercial stations on land and on ships, 
and a complete list of all licensed amateur stations with 
their call signals, location, and power of their plants. 
And the bulletin stated that all amateur stations were 
required to use a wave length not to exceed 200 
meters. 

Eagerly the Camp Brady boys perused their lists of 
stations. There was not a single station listed for 


38 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


Central City, though only a few miles distant was a 
United States government station. 

“ We’ll put Central City on the map all right when 
we get our licenses,” said Roy. 

“ Are we going to get one license for the club, or 
get individual licenses for each of us?” demanded 
Jimmy Donnelly. 

“ I want my own license,” said Robert Martin. 

“ I think it would be nicer to have the name of the 
club in the directory,” said Lem. “We all owe so 
much to Camp Brady that we ought to do all we can 
to bring honor to the name. I’m for a club license.” 

“ So am I,” said Willie Brown, vehemently. 

And considering all that their stay at Camp Brady 
had done for these two boys, it was not surprising that 
they felt as they did. 

“But suppose somebody wanted to call you per- 
sonally,” protested Robert. “ He couldn't do it if 
your name weren’t in the list.” 

“ Maybe we can get licenses for ourselves and one 
for the club, too,” suggested Henry, with a smile. 
“ But I can tell you one thing. You’ve all got to be 
able to pass an examination before we get any kind of 
a license.” 

That ended the discussion, but it was noticeable that 


THE CAMP BRADY WIRELESS CLUB 39 


all the morning long Willie Brown was studying his 
alphabet chart as he twisted wires and tightened screws. 
Occasionally he stopped and tapped on the bench. 

“ Willie’s at it already,” laughed Roy. “ What are 
you sending, Willie ? ” 

“ Practising my call signal,” said Willie. 

“ What is it ? ” asked Roy. 

“ W. B., of course,” said Willie. 

“But all signals have three or more letters,” said 
Henry. “ How would it be if we all used CB for two 
of our letters and added a letter of the alphabet ac- 
cording as we come alphabetically — in just the order 
we used to practise pistol firing, I mean. Alec comes 
first because his name begins with A So his call 
would be CBA Carl comes second and his signal 
would be CBB. Charley is third, and he could use 
CBC. What do you think of that idea ? ” 

“ Bully ! ” cried Lew enthusiastically. “ That gives 
us both the club name and our own. Wonder what 
my call will be ? ” 

He began to set down the names of the boys alpha- 
betically, and add the proper letters. “ I’m CBG,” he 
said, when he had finished. Then he turned to his 
tent mate Carl, and said, “ And you are CBB, as you 
already know.” 


4G THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

of the Echo was to contain the date and the name of 
the compiler, and the copies were to be filed at the 
club headquarters in Henry’s workshop. 

A second suggestion was for the construction of one 
or more portable wireless outfits and the taking of two 
practise hikes during the fall and the winter. The 
first hike was to be held early in September, on the 
two days preceding the opening of school. All the 
boys would then be through with their work and free 
to go. 


CHAPTER IV 


THE HIKE OF THE WIRELESS PATROL 

I T would be hard to find a dozen boys more excited 
than were the twelve members of the Camp Brady 
Wireless Club when they assembled in Henry’s shop 
the morning after the committee made its report. 
Everybody was talking hike. The opening of school 
was only a few days distant. The proposed tramp 
was two days nearer still. Every boy was afire with 
eagerness. 

When Henry got the boys in order, the committee 
chairman reported that inasmuch as some of the club 
would have to stay at home to receive the messages 
sent by the hikers, it had been decided to have two 
hikes. Half of the club should go on each hike. The 
members of the first trip were to be drawn by lot. 
Alec Cunningham, Jimmy Donnelly, Lem Haskins, 
Carl Dexter, Lew Heinsling, and Willie Brown were 
the lucky boys. 

Lew, who had three times been to the North Woods 
with his father and was a really good woodsman 
47 


42 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

on Henry’s key here and listening to the letters as I 
made them. I found I could remember them better 
when they were mixed up that way than I could if I 
just made them in order.” 

“Willie’s stolen a march on us right under our 
noses,” laughed Henry. 

In a few days more all the outfits were completed 
and set up, and Central City fairly bristled with wire- 
less antennas. Every night at eight o’clock the Camp 
Brady Wireless Club assembled for practise ; but it 
was the kind of assemblage foreshadowed in Willie 
Brown’s remark that the boys could talk to one 
another without ever leaving their rooms. For each 
member of the club sat in his own room at his own 
wireless outfit, with his receiver strapped to his ears. 
Henry always called the boys together. 

“ CBWC— CBWC— CBWC,” (Camp Brady Wire- 
less Club), his key rapped out ; and promptly came 
the individual responses, CBA — CBA — CBA, CBB — 
CBB— CBB, CBC — CBC— CBC, and so on, as each 
member answered the general call. Then Henry 
asked one question of each boy ; and slowly the re- 
plies came back through the air, while every other boy 
listened in. It was good practise and the boys made 
amazing progress. But Henry and Willie could still 


THE CAMP BRADY WIRELESS CLUB 43 

read faster and send faster than any of the other 
boys. 

After the regular evening practise, each boy tried 
to catch whatever news he could pick from the air. 
Each kept a log-book, and on Friday evenings the boys 
met in Henry’s workshop and compared notes, to see 
whether they had picked up the same messages. 

In a few weeks the boys could talk to one another 
readily by wireless. Their wireless club had never 
been formally organized. Now they felt that it was 
time to effect such an organization. So a constitution 
and by-laws were drawn up and a night selected for the 
election of officers. The election was to be by wire- 
less. 

Promptly at eight o’clock Henry rapped out the 
signal, “ CBWC — CBWC — CBWC,” and each boy an- 
swered present by flashing out his call. When all 
had answered the roll, Henry rapped out this mes- 
sage : “ Nominations in order for president.” 

“ CBK — CBK — CBK,” came the message, as Roy 
demanded the floor. 

“ CBK OK,” flashed back Henry, and Roy had the 
floor. 

“ I nominate Henry,” rapped out Roy. 

“ Henry declines,” was the answer. 


44 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


“ CEA — CBD — CBIL — CBM — CBL,” came a medley 
of protesting calls. 

“ CBE — CBE — CBE,” rapped oat Henry, using his 
own signal to call the meeting to order. 

The wireless outcries ceased, and Henry recognized 
the first signal he had caught. “ CBA OK,” he 
flashed. 

“ CBA says you can’t decline,” ticked out Alec. 
“ You’ve got to be president.” 

“ CBH — CBH — CBH,” came the call. It was Lem 
asking for the floor. 

“ CBH OK,” answered the chairman. 

“We won’t take no for an answer,” declared 
Lem. 

“ CBK— CBK — CBK,” again called Roy. 

“ CBK OK,” responded Henry. 

“ I move the nominations close,” signaled Roy. 

“ CBM— CBM— CBM,” called Willie Brown. 

“ CBM OK.” 

“ Second the motion.” 

“ Any discussion ? ” telegraphed Henry. 

“ Question,” ticked some one. 

“ Question called for,” telegraphed Henry. “ All in 
favor give their signal in alphabetical order.” 

Twelve signals came in promptly. 


THE CAMP BEADY WIEELESS CLUB 45 


“ Henry Harper elected president,” ticked out Henry. 
“ He accepts. Many thanks for honor.” 

So the election went, until Willie Brown was elected 
secretary and Lein Haskins treasurer — Lem Haskins, 
who a few weeks previously had been despised by 
every boy in the club, and wee Willie Brown that 
everybody thought wasn’t any good for anything. 
No wonder these boys were loyal to the camp that 
had done so much for them. 

When the election was ended, Henry ticked out, 
“The president appoints Lew, Jimmy, George, and 
Johnnie as a committee on wireless practise. This 
committee will report to-morrow night. Any further 
business ? ” 

“ Move we adjourn,” ticked out Roy. 

When the club assembled at their wireless keys the 
next evening, the committee reported that it had de- 
cided that the club should print a weekly news sheet, 
to be called the Wireless Echo. Each week a dilferent 
member of the club was to listen in from nine to ten 
o’clock for general news and record the most interest- 
ing items. At the end of the week these items were 
.to be written — typed if possible — on a sheet of fools- 
cap, for circulation in the club. Not less than two 
items should be recorded for each night. Each edition 


4G THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

of the Echo was to contain the date and the name of 
the compiler, and the copies were to be filed at the 
club headquarters in Henry’s workshop. 

A second suggestion was for the construction of one 
or more portable wireless outfits and the taking of two 
practise hikes during the fall and the winter. The 
first hike was to be held early in September, on the 
two days preceding the opening of school. All the 
boys would then be through with their work and free 
to go. 


CHAPTEK IY 


THE HIKE OF THE WIRELESS PATROL 

I T would be hard to find a dozen boys more excited 
than were the twelve members of the Camp Brady 
Wireless Club when they assembled in Henry’s shop 
the morning after the committee made its report. 
Everybody was talking hike. The opening of school 
was only a few days distant. The proposed tramp 
was two days nearer still. Every boy was afire with 
eagerness. 

When Henry got the boys in order, the committee 
chairman reported that inasmuch as some of the club 
would have to stay at home to receive the messages 
sent by the hikers, it had been decided to have two 
hikes. Half of the club should go on each hike. The 
members of the first trip were to be drawn by lot. 
Alec Cunningham, Jimmy Donnelly, Lem Haskins, 
Carl Dexter, Lew Heinsling, and Willie Brown were 
the lucky boys. 

Lew, who had three times been to the North Woods 
with his father and was a really good woodsman 
47 


48 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


though only sixteen years old, at once suggested a 
journey over the mountains and return. 

“We can climb to the top of Sunset Mountain and 
camp there overnight,” he said, “ and go down the far 
side of the mountain next day and come home through 
Half Way Notch.” 

Alec objected strongly to the suggestion. He was 
rather stout. Hiking thirty miles with a pack on his 
back did not appeal to him and climbing mountains 
had still less charm for him. He recalled Henry’s 
remark, made when they were constructing their out- 
fits, that Alec would need complete knowledge of his 
wireless in case he should be canoeing with a portable 
outfit. He was glad now he had that knowledge, and 
he was determined to make this journey by boat. Lem 
and Jimmy favored Alec’s idea. 

“ It’ll be lots more fun,” said Lem, “ and we sha’n’t 
have to carry all the stuff on our backs. We can just 
float along and take things easy.” 

“ You always were lazy,” retorted Lew, in disgust. 
“ Isn’t there anybody in this bunch with pep enough 
to hike and carry a pack ? ” 

“We’re with you,” said Carl and Willie. 

So it was decided to have two parties of three each 
instead of one party of six. Alec, Lem, and Jimmy 


THE HIKE OF THE WIFELESS PATROL 49 


were to go by canoe. The others were to walk. 
Properly it should have been just the other way, for 
the canoeists were all large and strong, while the three 
others were small, and Willie was the smallest boy in 
the club. It really seemed as though he was too frail 
to carry a pack. 

Central City was situated on a tongue of land 
around which the river flowed in a gigantic horse- 
shoe bend. From Central City to the point of this 
bend it was fully twenty miles. The tongue of land 
itself was at least eight or ten miles wide. The coun- 
try between the two reaches of the river was mostly 
wild and rugged. 

The plan as worked out by the party was as follows : 
Alec’s party, with the canoes, their duffel and outfit, 
were to be hauled to the northern arm of the river and 
float down-stream. Alec was to paddle one canoe alone 
while Lem and Jimmy manned the other craft. This 
party was to proceed to the end of the point and camp 
there overnight. Lew’s party were to shoulder their 
packs and hike by compass south of east for a famous 
portage place where the canoes would have to be car- 
ried around the rapids. This party were to camp where 
night overtook them and go on the next morning to the 
place of rendezvous. They were to traverse a country 


50 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


sparsely settled, almost without roads, and extremely 
wild and rugged. And they would have to cross over 
one considerable chain of hills. From the portage all 
six boys would come home in the canoes. 

The accompanying map shows the routes of the two 
parties. 



A good highway ran north and south through Cen- 
tral City, crossing both reaches of the river. A team 
was to meet the party at the bridge over the south bend 
and haul the boats home. The canoemen would travel 
about forty-five miles on the river. The hikers would 
tramp fifteen and come fifteen in canoes. But though 
they were to walk only fifteen miles in two days the 
hike would test their mettle, for the way was very 
rugged. 

By way of equipment each boy was to wear light 


THE HIKE OF THE WIKELESS PATEOL 51 


woolen underclothes and a flannel shirt and carry a 
sweater. Each party was to carry one hatchet, a first- 
aid kit, cooking outfit, grub, and a square of canvas for 
a lean-to in case of rain. In addition each party was 
to take one pistol. The training at Camp Brady had 
made good marksmen of all the boys, and the discipline 
had rendered them trustworthy with firearms. In such 
a rugged country there might well be need of a re- 
volver. Finally there were to be two portable wireless 
outfits. 

It was decided to carry only the simplest possible 
form of apparatus. Each party was to take six new 
dry cells to supply current, a spark-coil, spark-gap, key, 
detector, receiving set, switch, and aerial. No tuning 
instruments were to be taken. Inasmuch as the wire- 
less sets of the club members were almost exactly alike, 
they were already in tune with one another, and tuning 
instruments were needed only for talking with or hear- 
ing from outsiders. Alec and Lew were to take the 
necessary parts from their own outfits. It was decided 
to take the aerial wires from the spreaders and coil 
them as tight as possible. The spreaders were to be 
carried separately. 

The six dry cells would give one-sixth of a kilowatt 
of current, which would make it possible to transmit a 


52 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


message twenty-five miles easily and under favorable 
conditions two or three times as far. Thus both par- 
ties would always be within wireless reach of each 
other and of Central City. 

The entire club assembled early on the appointed 
day, to see the adventurers depart. A wagon with the 
two canoes and the packs of the canoeists was already 
standing at the curb in front of Henry’s home. The 
hikers’ packs were snugly tied and ready to be strapped 
to their backs. 

Henry looked the parties over with satisfaction. 
They were well equipped, both in material and training, 
for their ventures. 

“ You had better get started before it grows hot,” he 
said. 

The club filed out of the shop. 

“ Three cheers for the Camp Brady Wireless Patrol,” 
cried Roy, hiding his disappointment at not going, with 
an expression of loyalty to his more fortunate fellows. 
The cheers went ringing upward. 

“ That’s a good name, Roy,” said Henry. “ It sounds 
a lot better than Camp Brady hikers. Let’s adopt it 
officially.” 

The name was adopted by acclamation. The two 
wireless patrols moved off in different directions, Alec 


THE HIKE OF THE WIRELESS PATROL 53 


and bis companions found places in the wagon with the 
canoes. Lew and his comrades swung off toward the 
eastern end of town, in step and three abreast, and 
looking very much like a real patrol as they marched 
along with their blankets and packs on their backs. 

At the edge of the town they struck a road that led 
almost east toward the hills. This ran but a short dis- 
tance to a farm. Here Lew took his direction by com- 
pass, the patrol crossed a field, and soon the three boys 
were lost to sight in the woods. 

Now Lew took the lead and the others followed in 
single file. Willie marched between Lew and Carl. 
The woodland was fairly open and the ground not par- 
ticularly rough. For two hours the boys made good 
time. Then they paused for rest at the foot of a hill. 
The right shoulder of this hill was near at hand, and 
they decided to go around it. A half mile tramp 
showed them the way was impracticable. An impas- 
sable swamp barred the way. The side of the hill over- 
looking the swamp was too steep to walk along. 
There was nothing for it but to go back where the 
slope was more gradual and climb over the hill. 

Lew got his bearings and they started up. They 
went slowly and more slowly still. Every few minutes 
they had to stop for rest. It was now very hot. Their 


54 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


shoes slipped on the dead leaves. Their packs grew 
ever heavier. Suddenly a covey of pheasants flew up 
from almost under their feet, and with a tremendous 
whirring of wings darted out of sight behind a thicket. 
All three of the boys were startled. Later some large 
animal went crashing away through the brush at their 
approach, but they could not see whether it was a deer 
or a bear. They could not spare the time to try to 
track it. Patiently they plodded upward. The packs 
grew heavier and the heat more intense. Willie felt as 
though his shoes were made of lead. But they laughed 
at their difficulties. They had chosen to hike and they 
would not grumble at the result. After what seemed 
hours they reached the top. Packs were slipped off 
and the boys sat down for a good rest. 

The descent of the hill was easy. Willie, not well 
versed in tramping, started down the hill at a fast 
pace. 

“ Cut that out,” called the more experienced Lew. 
“ First thing you know you’ll sprain your ankle and 
then we’ll be in a nice fix.” 

But it was so easy going down-hill that Willie hus- 
tled on ahead of his comrades. He was going so fast 
that he almost stepped on an enormous blacksnake be- 
fore he saw it. When the thing w r ent thrashing into 


THE HIKE OF THE WIEELESS PATEOL 55 


the bushes, from almost under his feet, Willie’s heart 
stopped beating for a second. After that he was will- 
ing enough to go slow and take his place in the line. 

Dinner was cooked and eaten in the little valley 
separating the hill they had just crossed from the 
much higher hill that had yet to be surmounted. 

“We’ve got to go straight up that hill,” said Lew, 
consulting compass and map, “ and be on the other 
slope before supper time, or darkness will overtake us 
before our wireless is up.” 

After a rest he shouldered his pack and swung off in 
the lead. It was a long climb up the hill, but the 
journey was finally accomplished without incident. 
After a rest at the top, Lew started down the slope, 
looking for a suitable camp site. 

Presently he found exactly what he was looking for. 
Part way down the hill, on a fairty level bench of land, 
was a natural opening in the forest. Here a spring 
bubbled out of the earth and went singing down the 
slope to join the river. This lay before them, seem- 
ingly at their feet, although in reality still some miles 
distant. They could see miles of billowing green. 
The opening in the forest was some rods in extent. 
Close beside the spring one solitary tree stood within 
this opening. A great storm had torn off every limb 


56 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


but one and this dangled aloft, broken and almost 
ready to fall. 

“ That tree is just the thing for one end of our 
aerial,” said Lew, “ but we’ll have to cut off that limb. 
Let’s hunt a tree for the other end.” 

Their aerial was fifty feet long, and they began to 
hunt along the nearest edge of the forest wall. 

“Here’s just what we want,” cried Carl, after a 
moment’s search. He had found a tall, straight tulip- 
tree standing out from the line of the forest and not 
more than seventy feet from the other tree. 

“ Let’s get our wireless up the first thing,” said Lew. 
“ It will be dark soon. We can make camp and cook 
after nightfall if we have to, but it would be hard to 
get our aerials up then.” 

The packs were opened at once. The wireless in 
struments were assembled and Willie began to wire 
them up. Carl shinned up the tulip- tree with the 
hatchet in his belt and lopped off the lower limbs so 
they would not interfere with the wires. It took quite 
a while to cut them with the small hatchet. Mean- 
time Willie had completed the coupling up of the in- 
struments. How Carl dropped his hatchet for Lew to 
use, while Willie tossed him the end of the aerial rope. 
Carl fastened a pulley to the tree, put the rope 


THE HIKE OF THE WIRELESS PATROL 57 


through it, and descended to the ground. Everything 
was ready for hoisting his end of the aerial. 

It was now almost dark. A wind had sprung up 
from the east, blowing diagonally up the slope. 

“ It looks like rain,” said Lew. “ You fellows get a 
supply of wood while I get this tree ready.” 

Willie stacked the grub near the spring, then went 
off into the forest with Carl to bring wood. Lew 
started up the tree to chop off the dead limb. The 
wind freshened and the broken limb began to swing 
back and forth. It was hanging by a slender strip of 
wood. 

The tree was big and hard to climb. As it had no 
limbs Lew had to shin up all the way. It took him 
some time to reach the broken limb. By this time it 
was almost dark. Just as Lew reached the limb, a 
rattling of dishes at the foot of the tree sounded in his 
ears ; but he did not look down. He raised his 
hatchet and with one blow severed the swinging limb. 
Then he started to slide down the limbless trunk. 

The broken branch fell with a crash. A loud growl 
and the sound of a blow followed. Lew gripped the 
trunk and looked down. Dimly he could see a great 
black form at the base of the tree. A big bear had 
chanced upon the provisions and the falling limb had 


58 THE WIBELESS PATBOL AT CAMP BEADY 


hit and angered it. The animal had come from wind- 
ward and so had not detected the presence of the 
campers. 

Lew was not particularly alarmed. He had met 
bears in the woods before. “ Get out ! ” he shouted, 
thinking to frighten the animal away. The answer 
was an angry growl. Again Lew yelled. The bear 
reared up and began clawing at Lew’s feet, which 
fortunately were well out of reach. Lew still had the 
hatchet in his belt. He flung it at the bear, with the 
result that the slight wound inflicted made the animal 
more angry than ever. The beast even showed a dis- 
position to climb the tree after Lew. 

For the first time Lew felt real fear. And his fear 
increased as he took stock of his situation. He was up 
a limbless tree, without a weapon of any kind, and 
with an angry bear on guard below. If the bear chose 
to climb, as it seemed almost on the point of doing, 
there was no possible escape from it. It looked as 
though escape was impossible anyway, for Lew could 
not hold himself up the tree many minutes and his 
companions were without means to kill the bear or 
drive it away. 

Then Lew thought of Carl and his pistol. There 
lay the only apparent chance of safety. He knew 


THE HIKE OF THE WIRELESS PATROL 59 


what a wonderful shot Carl was and recalled the way- 
in w’hich Carl had saved himself at Camp Brady from 
the copperhead. Carl was his only hope. But could 
Carl with a small revolver do anything against a bear ? 

Lew began to shout frantically. “ Help ! Help ! ” 
he called. And when his comrades answered from the 
forest, he cried out, “ I’m treed by a bear. I can’t hold 
out much longer. Can’t you shoot him, Carl ? ” 

There were answering shouts and in the darkness 
Lew heard the rushing footsteps of his comrades. 

“ Be careful,” he called. “ The bear is right at the 
foot of the tree.” 

Dimly he made out the forms of his companions as 
they came out into the open. Carl drew his revolver, 
but he felt almost as helpless as Lew did. He knew 
he had no chance of killing the brute with his little 
weapon. Only a shot in the eye, which might pene- 
trate the brain, could overcome the beast. 

Cautiously Carl approached, trying hard to over- 
come the fear he felt, for the wounded bear was snarl- 
ing frightfully. The beast turned toward Carl and 
was apparently about to charge him. 

“ Careful, Carl,” yelled Lew. 

At the sound of Lew’s voice the bear turned to the 
tree again. 


60 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


“ I’ll keep his attention while yon shoot,” cried Lew, 
and he slid a little farther down the tree and made a 
scraping noise on the bark with his feet. The bear 
reared up again and reached for Lew’s feet. Lew 
drew them up and a chill went through his heart as 
he realized that he had slid down too far. The bear 
could almost reach him. And he was so tired he 
could hardly hold himself up, let alone climb higher. 

“ Hurry, Carl,” he called, “ I can’t hold on much 
longer.” 

Carl drew cautiously near, circling for a shot at 
bruin’s eye. But now the bear kept turning from Lew 
to Carl, and Carl could not see well enough to risk a 
quick shot. 

“ Hurry up,” called Lew, and the tone of his voice 
showed his extremity. “ I can’t hang on much longer.” 

Carl raised his pistol, but the bear shifted his posi- 
tion and the aim was spoiled. 

Suddenly from out of the darkness on the other side 
of the tree the little form of Willie Brown darted for- 
ward. Willie rushed to the wireless outfit and felt 
for the key. The bear heard him and turned to 
charge. As the beast dashed forward, Willie threw 
on the switch, pushed the key toward the bear and 
pressed down on it. 


THE HIKE OF THE WIRELESS PATROL 61 


A blinding flash of light rent the darkness. The 
electric current hissed and crackled. The flame was 
almost under the bear’s nose. With a snort of fear 
bruin wheeled in his tracks and went crashing off into 
the dark forest. A second later Lew fell to the earth 
in a heap. His muscles were completely exhausted, 
but otherwise he w^as unhurt. 

For a minute nobody said a word. Then Lew 
turned to Willie. “ That was the bravest and brainiest 
thing I ever saw,” he said, “ and I shall never forget 
what I owe you, Willie.” 

“ It wasn’t either,” said Willie, now white and 
trembling. “ I was scared to death and I only did 
what a wireless man on shipboard did when a lion got 
loose. I thought that if an electric flash would scare 
a lion it ought to frighten a bear, and it did.” Willie 
drew a long breath. “ Gee ! ” he said at last. “ If that 
bear’s scared as bad as I was, I’m sorry for him.” 

But Lew knew, despite Willie’s modest words, that 
the fellow who is frightened and still does his duty 
has far more real courage than the man who doesn’t 
know fear. 

In a few moments a fire was driving back the dark- 
ness, with its leaping flames, and heartening the fright- 
ened lads. Willie built the fire up high and Carl went 


62 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


aloft and fixed the aerial rope in the limbless tree. 
Then the aerial was hoisted, and the wireless patrol 
was ready to communicate with their fellows. 

It still lacked a few moments of the time appointed 
for communication and the boys hastily cooked and ate 
their supper. Then Lew sat down at his instrument 
and listened in. He heard nothing and began to rap 
out the call for headquarters. Afar off the boys 
could see lightning. The storm they had feared was 
coming. 

“ It’s ten minutes past the time to call,” said Lew, 
“but I can’t hear a thing. It must be the atmos- 
pherics are interfering with radio communication to- 
night.” 

“ Funny about atmospherics, isn’t it ? ” said Carl. 
“ Why is it that you can communicate better in winter 
than in summer, and over land than sea ? And why 
is it that one man can get a message through when 
another can’t, and why do atmospherics have such an 
effect on radio communication any way ? ” 

“ I don’t know,” said Willie, “ but I wish we had 
one of Professor Pupin’s instruments to overcome 
atmospherics. Then we could talk under any condi- 
tions.” 

“Well, we don’t have,” said Lew, “and nobody 


THE HIKE OP THE WIRELESS PATROL 63 


ever will have except the government, for he gave his 
invention to the nation.” 

“ I wish we could do something for our country,” 
said Willie. “Pm too little to fight, but maybe I 
could learn to be a good enough wireless man to help 
Uncle Sam some time. If things keep going as they 
are, Uncle Sam may need our help.” 

“ You may be too little to fight,” said Lew, “ but I 
can testify that you’re not afraid to fight, Willie. 
Anybody that could drive a bear ” 

“ Here,” interrupted Willie. “ Let me see what I 
can do with that key.” 

“Take it,” said Lew. “ You’re the best operator in 
the bunch. Maybe you can raise somebody.” 

Willie strapped on the receivers and sat down at the 
key. “CBWC— CBWC— CBWC CBM,” (Camp Brady 
Wireless Club, Willie Brown calling) he rapped out; 
and somehow the instrument seemed to sound different 
under his manipulation. Three times he repeated his 
call, then stopped to listen. 

Almost at once he caught an answer. 

“CBM I — I — I ” (Willie Brown, I’m here) 

came through the air. 

“ Got ’em,” said Willie. “ And it’s Henry talking.” 

“ Did he say so ? ” asked Carl. 


64 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


“ No,” said Willie, “ but I know it’s Henry, just the 
same.” 

“ It beats me,” said Lew, “ how you can do that, 
Willie, yet I know you can.” 

“I don’t know,” replied Willie. “It sounds different 
when Henry is at the key.” 

“ Ask if the other patrol has been heard from,” said 
Lew. 

Willie ticked off the question. 

“ That must be them now,” said Willie. “ There 
are two messages mixing up in the air. I can’t get 
either one straight.” 

“ Headquarters, please be quiet a moment,” rapped 
out Willie. Then he sat and listened. 

“ There they are,” he said. “ That’s Alec talking, 
too. I know his style. Says he was listening in when 
we called headquarters and heard all we said. Wants 
to know if we had any adventures.” 

“Sure thing,” ticked out Willie. “Lew treed by 
bear. Scared off by wireless.” 

“ Quit your kidding,” came the answer, “ and tell us 
what you did.” 

“I’ll tell him all right,” said Lew, when Willie had 
repeated Alec’s message. He took the key. 

“ That’s the truth,” he rapped out. “ This is Lew 


THE HIKE OP THE WIRELESS PATROL 65 


talking. Bear treed me. Willie drove him off with a 
four-inch spark. He nearly got me. What happened 
to you ? ” 

“ Absolutely nothing,” came the reply. “ Just 
drifted along all day and didn’t see so much as a 
muskrat. Tell us more about that bear.” 

For ten minutes the two patrols talked about Lew’s 
adventure. Then Alec asked, “ Where are you ? ” 

“ On east slope of Outlook Hills,” ticked Lew. “ Can 
see river and portage from here. Can make portage in 
three hours’ hike. Where are you ? ” 

“ On island in bend of river. Raining here. Got 
our canvas slung up between trees. Good and dry. 
How are you ? ” 

“ Storm missed us,” said Lew, “ but we could see it.” 

“ When shall we meet ? ” asked Alec. 

“ Ten o’clock,” answered Lew. “ Good-night.” 
Then he called, “ CBWC— CBWC— CBWC CBI.” 

“ CBI I — I — I,” came back the answer. 

“ Could you hear Alec and me talking ? ” asked Lew. 

“ Heard every word,” was the reply. 

“ Any important news going to-night ? ” asked Lew. 

“Another ship torpedoed without warning. Some 
Americans aboard. Looks serious,” came the reply. 
“ Nothing else of importance.” 


66 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


“ We’re going to turn in,” rapped out Lew. “ Hard 
climb. Dead tired. Good-night.” 

The answering “ good-night ” came through the air, 
and Lew laid down his head piece. In a few minutes 
the wireless patrol was asleep. The boys were so tired 
that even the thought of bears could not keep them 
any longer awake. 

The next day’s hike was easy. A few miles of 
down-hill travel, partly in the open, brought the boys 
to the portage place. They got there within ten min- 
utes of the time agreed upon. The other patrol was 
already on hand. Quickly the packs were toted round 
the rapids and the canoes were portaged. Then the 
six boys cooked and ate a good dinner. Soon the 
luggage was stowed aboard, three boys took places in 
each canoe, and the two boats dropped smoothly and 
swiftly down the river. In less than three hours the 
bridge was reached. The team was there, according 
to agreement, the canoes and packs were loaded aboard, 
and the Camp Brady Wireless Patrol went swinging 
back to Central City, in step and three abreast, from a 
scouting trip that was destined to be but the fore- 
runner of many trips afield — some of them journeys of 
great importance to their native land. 


CHAPTER V 


HENRY HELPS OUT UNCLE SAM 

S CHOOL days came with their exactions. For 
time radio practise was confined to brief conversa- 
tions between different club members and the nightly 
listening in for news despatches. There was a renewed 
effort, too, to earn money for the club camp outfit. 
The month’s trip the preceding summer had been made 
possible only by borrowing practically all the camp 
outfit, and before camp ended the boys had pledged 
themselves to raise a definite sum to buy their own 
outfit for future use. The fresh taste of life in the 
open, that came with the trip of the wireless patrols, 
had freshened the pleasant memories of life at Camp 
Brady and stiffened the common resolve to earn the 
fine outfit that had been decided upon. So now, once 
the boys were accustomed to the discipline of school, 
they began to look about again for ways of earning 
money. 

! Roy, indeed, had never given up his work at the 
garage. Mr. Owens had found him so dependable and 
67 


68 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

intelligent that he had offered him a generous sum 
each week if Roy would relieve him at noon and at 
supper time. That made it possible for Mr. Owens to 
run his garage without the help of a second skilled 
mechanic. Indeed Roy developed such facility in the 
use of tools that he might almost have been called 
a skilled mechanic himself. He earned all that he 
received. 

Johnnie Lee was delivering newspapers both before 
and after school. Robert Martin was working in a 
grocery store in his spare time. Alec had turned his 
love for boats to use and had found spare-time employ- 
ment in a wood- working establishment where they 
made parts for boats. 

Henry, like Alec, was making use of the skill he had 
acquired in play. He had become so proficient as a 
wireless operator that he had gained a great reputation 
in Central City. The doings of the Camp Brady Wire- 
less Club had created great interest among the boys of 
the town, and Henry had been asked to help several 
boys install wireless outfits. When he found that he 
could earn money this way, he put a small advertise- 
ment in the Central City Clarion , and this brought him 
work from many neighboring towns. In a very short 
time he had all the work he could possibly find time to 


69 


HENRY HELPS OUT UNCLE SAM 

do, and he was earning a goodly sum every week. On 
several occasions he had to go to the neighboring town 
of Frankfort where the government maintained a radio 
station. Here Henry made the acquaintance of the 
government operators. They found him so eager to 
learn that they took a great interest in him and taught 
him much about radio communication. In a short 
time, Henry could send and receive almost as well as 
Uncle Sam’s own radio men. 

Perhaps Charley Russell was earning his portion of 
the camp fund in the most unusual way of any of the 
boys. Charley was easy-going and did not take kindly 
to toilsome work of any sort. But if he was interested 
in a thing, he would work day and night at it. Char- 
ley’s main interest in life was in animals, and for a 
long time he did not see how he was to make any 
money. He tried working in a store and quit in dis- 
gust. Then Judge Gordon happened to come along 
one day with some new hunting-dogs he had just 
bought. Charley at once stopped to pat the animals. 

“ They’re beauties,” he said. 

“Yes, they’re good stock,” replied the Judge, “but 
they’ve not been broken to hunt yet. I’d give a good 
deal if I could find a man to train them right.” 

“ I’ll train them,” said Charley, quick as a flash. 


70 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


The Judge looked doubtful. Finally he agreed to 
let Charley try, and promised him a bonus in addition 
to the sum agreed upon, if he could teach them certain 
accomplishments the Judge particularly desired in his 
hunting-dogs. So Charley was happy. He had found 
a way to earn his money in work that he liked. 

In fact every one of the boys was happy, for, in 
addition to his school tasks, each was busy at some- 
thing that was helping forward the plans for the com- 
ing summer. But none of them was happier than 
Lew. And Lew was not earning a cent, as yet. He 
was making another wireless set. It was for Teddy. 
The latter had been almost lost sight of in the develop- 
ment of the wireless club, and as yet had no outfit. 
The outfit Lew was making for his chum was to be 
like all the others, but it would require more power to 
enable Teddy to send messages across the fifty miles of 
space that separated the Hardy farm from the Central 
City boys. 

For some weeks the Camp Brady boys worked 
steadily at their various tasks. Then the six boys who 
had stayed at home on the occasion of the first wireless 
hike began to clamor for their trip afield. Winter 
was close at hand, and unless the trip were taken be- 
fore the snows fell it would probably have to be post- 


HENRY HELPS OUT UNCLE SAM 


71 


poned until spring. So the club discussed the matter 
at one of its regular Friday night meetings. 

At these meetings each boy read from his log-book 
and comparisons were made of the items the various 
boys had picked from the air. On this night interest 
was centered in an item Henry had intercepted, that 
told of the discovery in New York of a secret German 
wireless station. The discovery was made possible, 
the dispatch said, by a wireless detector invented by 
one of the young radio men in the United States 
Bureau of Standards. At once the boys were all in- 
terest in the new instrument. 

“ Gee ! ” said Roy. “ Wouldn’t it be great to have 
an instrument like that that would tell you where the 
outfit was you were listening to ? ” 

“ I wonder if they have one at the government sta- 
tion at Frankfort,” said Willie Brown. 

“ Bet they do,” chorused several boys. 

“ Why not take our hike toward Frankfort ? ” sug- 
gested George Larkin. “Maybe we could see it if 
they have one.” 

“ Great head on you, George,” said Robert Martin. 
“ I move we hike to Frankfort. It’ll be nearly thirty 
miles over and back, but we can do it in a day if we 
start early.” 


72 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


“Gee! I’m glad I went with the other bunch,” 
said Alec, and everybody laughed. 

After a little discussion it was planned to mal$e the 
hike to Frankfort on the next Saturday. Nothing was 
to be carried except grub. There would not be time 
to set up an outfit and communicate with Central City, 
but Henry thought that perhaps the government oper- 
ator might let him call Central City for a brief mes- 
sage. Willie Brown was to be at the club head- 
quarters listening for the call from twelve to one 
o’clock. 

In every sense of the word the hike to Frankfort 
was momentous. It was the longest walk the Camp 
Brady boys had ever attempted. They were afoot 
early and filed out of headquarters very soon after 
daybreak. Johnnie Lee was the smallest boy in the 
group, and he was told to set the pace. Every hour 
the boys stopped for a short rest. They made the trip 
in less than six hours and were in Frankfort long be- 
fore noon. It was good time for boys of their age. 

They went at once to the government radio station. 
But they found the wireless house vacant. The oper- 
ators lived close by and Henry went to inquire where 
they could be found. He was met at the door by a 
grave-faced woman. 


HENEY HELPS OUT UNCLE SAM 


73 


“ Mr. Axton is in bed sick,” said the woman. “ He’s 
suffering terrible. The doctor says it’s appendicitis 
and he’ll likely have to go away for an operation.” 

“ Where is Mr. Custer, the night operator ? ” asked 
Henry. 

“ He was called to headquarters on important busi- 
ness,” said the woman, “ and Mr. Axton was to do 
double duty for a day or two. Now he’s so sick he 
can’t sit at his key and he feels awful. I think part of 
his trouble comes from the fact that he had to leave 
his post at an important time.” 

“ Didn’t he inform his superiors of his illness ? ” 
asked Henry. 

“Lord bless you, young man,” said the woman. 
“ He didn’t have a chance. He was ' took sudden 
while in the house here and he was so bad he just 
couldn’t get to the wireless house.” 

“ Maybe I can help him,” said Henry. “ He knows 
me. Won’t you please tell him Henry Harper is here 
and wants to know if he can be of any help to 
him ? ” 

The woman hurried up-stairs. Soon she returned, 
smiling. “He feels better already,” she said. “I 
could see it in his face. He says to come right up.” 

Henry found Mr. Axton in great pain. The sick 


74 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

man was too feeble even to hold out his hand, though 
he tried. 

“ Don’t,” said Henry. “ Just tell me what I can do 
for you.” 

“ Tell my chief I am all in and the wireless is out of 
commission until Custer gets back.” Then an idea 
came to him. His face brightened. “ Unless you can 
take his place,” he added. “ Ask the chief.” 

Henry hurried away to the wireless house. The 
boys crowded in and gazed at the powerful instru- 
ments almost in awe. With a thrill of pride Henry 
released the dynamo and set the switch. Then he 
gave the call for radio headquarters. A great spark 
leaped between the points of the gap and crackled and 
hissed as Henry worked the key. His companions 
looked on with wide-open eyes. 

“ Gee! Ain’t she a dandy ? ” cried Johnnie Lee in 
admiration. 

Almost at once the answer came back to Henry, fol- 
lowed by the query, “ Where have you been ? ” 

“ This is Henry Harper,” rapped out Henry. “ Mr. 
Axton suddenly sick with appendicitis. Bad. Opera- 
tion necessary. When is Mr. Custer to return ? ” 

“ Custer is here,” came the reply. “ He will talk 
with you.” 


HENRY HELPS OUT UNCLE SAM 75 

In a moment Henry’s call came. “ This is Custer,” 
said the message that followed. “ Tell me about Axton.” 

Henry gave all the details he could. Then he tele- 
graphed, “ Can I be of use ? ” 

There was a long pause. Evidently Mr. Custer was 
talking to his chief. Then came a message that made 
Henry’s heart beat fast with pride. 

“ The chief says take Axton’s place. I cannot return 
for several days. Can you be on duty noon to mid- 
night ? ” 

“ Will be on duty ten a. m. to two a. m.,” answered 
Henry. “ Longer if possible.” 

“ Good,” was the reply. “ Do you promise not to 
divulge the messages received ? ” 

“ I do,” said Henry. 

“ Get the book of instructions and cipher code from 
Axton. Chief obliged to you. My thanks, too. Do 
your best.” 

There was small need to add that last sentence. 
Henry was swelling with pride and happiness. The 
wireless chief was willing to trust him with the govern- 
ment’s business. No soldier could have faced his duty 
on the battle line with more of determination than that 
with which Henry looked forward to his work for the 
government. He turned to his comrades. 


76 THE WIEELESS PATEOL AT CAMP BEADY 


“The wireless chief has asked me to take Mr. 
Axton’s place for a few days,” he said modestly, but 
his eyes shone bright with pride. 

“Bully for you, Henry,” cried Johnnie. “That’s 
great.” 

Just then the clock chimed the half hour. It was 
twelve-thirty. “ We’ve kept Willie waiting,” said 
Henry. “ How that I’m operator I am sure it will be 
all right to send him just a word.” 

He rapped out the club call and Willie answered 
immediately. Briefly Henry related what had oc- 
curred. 

“We send our heartiest congratulations,” came the 
reply from Willie, and Henry knew that the other 
members of the club were gathered in his little shop. 

How the boys began a careful examination of every 
bit of apparatus. The air was full of enthusiastic 
ejaculations as they gave voice to their admiration of 
the shining instruments. 

“ I wonder what this is,” said Charley Bussell, paus- 
ing before a bulky instrument. He bent forward to 
read the words on a metal plate attached to the in- 
strument. 

“ Oh, gee ! ” he cried. “ It’s one of those wireless 
detectors we were talking about.” 


HENKY HELPS OUT UNCLE SAM 


77 


The boys could only look at it with admiration. 

“ I wonder how it works,” said George Larkin. 

“ I haven’t the least idea,” said Henry, “ but before 
I return to Central City I’m going to find out all 
about it.” 

Now the boys opened their lunch baskets and fell 
to with a will. Their long hike had made them 
ravenous. When they had eaten, Henry gave them 
a message for his parents. Then the hikers said good- 
bye, turned their faces toward Central City, and 
trudged off for their long walk home. 

That evening Henry heard his own call signal and 
knew that some one from Central City wanted him. 
The boys had gotten home, tired but safe, and had 
called up Henry to let him know they were back and 
to say good-night. 

Willie Brown was at the key. “ I envy you, 
Henry,” he ticked out. “ When you come home you 
can teach us lots and you will have great things to 
tell us.” 

It was nearly two weeks before Central City saw 
Henry again. He could indeed show his companions 
many things about wireless, but he was silent other- 
wise. His wireless oath sealed his lips. Yet there 
were things he longed to tell his companions — govern- 


78 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


ment secrets, news as to the war situation that Henry 
instinctively felt would eventually affect every mem- 
ber of the Camp Brady boys. But though he told 
them nothing, he began to turn the situation over in 
his mind. Matters were becoming grave. The coun- 
try was inevitably drifting into war. When it came 
every soul in the nation would be needed. And 
Henry thought that a club of boys so well equipped 
in woodcraft, marksmanship, and wireless ability as 
were the Camp Brady boys ought to be of more than 
common use to Uncle Sam. He began to consider how 
best they could help when trouble arrived. 




oi .\V 


CHAPTER VI 


DR. HARDY COMES HOME 


1STD trouble was not long in arriving. On the 



jL\. first of February Germany resumed her ruthless 
submarine warfare, sinking without warning every 
ship found in a prescribed area, no matter what its 
nationality or business. At once the United States 
severed diplomatic relations with the Germans, send- 
ing home their ambassador and recalling the United 
States ambassador from Berlin. Portentous indeed 
were the messages that nightly flashed through the 
air, and the Camp Brady boys spent hours at their 
wireless outfits listening in. 

Very serious were the Friday night club meetings 
now. The situation Henry had foreseen was rapidly 
coming to pass. War was almost a necessary result 
of the severance of diplomatic relations. And the 
wireless patrol was as eager to serve their country in 
case of war as any boys ever were. They spent long 
hours in discussing what they could do to help Uncle 
Sam. 


79 


80 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


Then the inevitable happened. Congress met in 
special session and solemnly declared that a state of 
war existed. At once funds were voted for emergency 
use and movements were set afoot to put the nation in 
a state of preparedness. Almost daily the wireless 
patrol met at Henry’s shop to talk the situation over. 
The boys were all afire to serve the nation. Not one 
of them was old enough to enlist as a soldier. There 
was no apparent opening for the employment of their 
knowledge of woodcraft and camp lore. Apparently 
their skill with the wireless was the only way by 
which they could be of use. Over and over they dis- 
cussed how they might employ that skill. 

And even as they discussed the matter there came 
flashing through the air one night a message that took 
the heart from every member of the patrol. Willie 
caught it as he sat in Henry’s shop listening in while 
the others talked. Rapidly he wrote down the mes- 
sage, then turned, with white face, and read to his 
comrades what he had taken from the air. “ The 
radio station at the University of Pittsburgh has been 
taken over by the government, and 400 amateur sta- 
tions in the Pittsburgh district have been closed and 
partly dismantled.” 

“ Do you suppose the government will close all ama- 


DR. HARDY COMES HOME 81 

teur stations?” said Roy, an anxious look on his 
face. 

“ I very much fear it will,” said Henry. 

“We shall probably know soon,” suggested Willie. 

And Willie was right. In a very few days orders 
were issued for the dismantling of all amateur stations. 
The club came together to discuss the matter. As 
loyal supporters of Uncle Sam there was but one thing 
to do — take down their outfits. Twelve boys went 
home with heavy hearts and almost tearfully lowered 
their aerials, disconnected their instruments, and put 
away the outfits they loved so well. But it was no 
feeling of selfishness that prompted this keen regret. 
It was the belief that the hope they had cherished of 
helping their country with their wireless knowledge 
was in vain. Seemingly their only chance to be of 
service was locked away with the shining wire coils. 

Black gloom descended on the wireless patrol. And 
their gloom grew the blacker when news came of the 
unexpectedly early graduation of Mr. Hardy from med- 
ical college and his enlistment in the ambulance service. 

“We can’t use our wireless and we can’t have a 
camp, now that Mr. Hardy has enlisted,” groaned Lew, 
who was looking forward to a renewal of his friendship 
with Teddy at the Hardy farm. 


82 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

“We’ll find some way to help,” declared Roy, who 
was an optimist. “Can’t you think up something, 
Henry?” 

“ I had a plan for us to enlist as a wireless patrol,” 
said Henry, sadly, “ but that plan isn’t of any use now.” 

May came. Planting time rolled round, and the 
newspapers were full of suggestions for gardening. 
Farmers, it was evident, would be needed quite as 
much as soldiers. 

“We can all make gardens in our back yards,” said 
Henry. “ That will help some.” 

And each member of the club at once put his back 
yard under cultivation. But this little contribution to 
their country’s welfare failed to satisfy them. 

Then one day Dr. Hardy appeared unexpectedly at 
Central City. It happened that the wireless patrol 
was assembled in Henry’s shop at the very moment 
Dr. Hardy arrived at Henry’s house. The doctor 
learned of the gathering and quietly slipped through 
the door of the shop. 

Roy spied him first and gave a whoop. Then the 
others saw him, and the roof nearly went off the shop 
as the boys gave vent to their joy. Dr. Hardy smiled 
with happiness at this evidence of affection on the part 
of the boys. And indeed he was a figure to inspire 


DR. HARDY COMES HOME 


83 


both affection and loyalty. He stood just within the 
doorway, tall, straight, powerful, looking every inch a 
soldier and a hero in his new uniform, his fine face 
beaming with kindness and joy. 

“ So you’re glad to see me back,” he said with a 
smile, when the noise had subsided, and the boys came 
crowding about him to wring his hand. 

“ Glad ! ” echoed Roy. “We never were so glad of 
anything in our lives. We need you awful, Dr. Hardy. 
We’ve had a terrible time, and we don’t know what 
to do.” 

“That’s the way boys talk when they have the 
mumps,” said Dr. Hardy, pretending to look very 
serious. “ I’m glad I came. Let me feel your pulse,” 
and he playfully caught little Willie Brown by the 
wrists and swung him clear of the floor. 

“It’s worse than any mumps,” said Roy, sadly. 
“We can’t enlist as soldiers, and we’ve lost our wire- 
less outfits and can’t help Uncle Sam with them. We 
just can’t do anything but dig a little garden.” And 
then he added, after a pause, “ And we want so much 
to help.” 

“ So that’s the rub,” chuckled the doctor. “ You’ve 
got the war fever. Well, people do get an uncom- 
mon] y high temperature when that strikes them.” 


84 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


“ But what can we do ? ” persisted Roy. “We want 
to help, and we don’t believe there’s a bunch of boys 
in the United States any better equipped to help than 
we are. It’s a shame we can’t do something.” 

“You’re certainly not troubled with modesty,” 
laughed Dr. Hardy. 

“I don’t care,” retorted Roy. “It’s true. There 
ain’t a finer crowd of fellows in the country.” 

“I’ll subscribe to that heartily,” said the doctor. 
“But what’s this you were saying about wireless? 
Have you been dabbling in radio communication ? ” 

“ That was to be our surprise for you,” said Henry. 
“ We’ve been working at it ever since we came home 
from camp last summer and you went back to the city. 
Each of us has an outfit ” 

“ I suppose that’s where the money went you prom- 
ised to save for our camp outfit,” said Dr. Hardy, with 
a smile. “ But it doesn’t matter, boys.” 

“Indeed our money didn’t go for wireless,” said 
Henry. “We’ve got the money all ready for our 
camp outfit. Our wireless didn’t cost us anything, 
hardly. We made our outfits ourselves.” 

“ What ! ” exclaimed Dr. Hardy. “ Made them 
yourselves? It takes a good man to make a wire- 
less outfit. I didn’t know any of you knew anything 


DR. HARDY COMES HOME 85 

about electricity. This is interesting. How did you 
do it?” 

“Henry’s responsible for it all,” said Roy. “He 
studied it all up and taught us how to do it. And he’s 
a wonder, Dr. Hardy. He’s as good as any govern- 
ment operator.” 

“ I suppose so,” said Dr. Hardy, with a quiet smile. 
“ And you are certainly a loyal friend, Roy.” 

“But it’s true,” insisted Roy. “And he was a 
government operator for a time — stepped right in and 
helped the government out when the regular operator 
got appendicitis, and the district chief said he hadn’t a 
better operator in the district.” 

“ This is astonishing, Roy. Tell me more about it.” 

And Roy told his big friend the entire story while 
Henry tinkered with some tools, obviously embar- 
rassed. 

“ And we were planning to act as a wireless patrol 
for Uncle Sam,” went on Roy. “ But we’ve had to 
dismantle our outfits, and there ain’t anything we 
can do.” 

“Well now, things may not be so bad as you think, 
Roy,” said the camp leader. “ I’ve come home here to 
see what I could do to help. My ambulance section 
is held up for lack of ambulances and supplies. It will 


86 THE WIEELESS PATEOL AT CAMP BEADY 


be several weeks before we can take the field. It 
seems to me I can’t do anything better than help you 
boys get ready. This war may last some years. It is 
going to be a lot more serious than most people think. 
My father wants to help by raising every ounce of food 
he can on his farm, but Mr. Eobinson writes that he is 
so short of help that he cannot till more than half the 
farm. How would you boys like to go back to Camp 
Brady and do your bit by helping to farm ? ” 

A shout of joy went up. “ We’ll do anything if we 
can only help,” cried Koy. 

“Well, then, we will go into camp at once. We can 
borrow the same outfit we had last summer and as 
much more as we want, for the guard got new equip- 
ment when they were in Texas and we can borrow 
their old equipment. I’m sure of that. We’ll take 
along some of the old guard rifles and have a daily 
drill, too ; for before this war is over some of you boys 
will be old enough to fight, if you want to, and you 
may have to do compulsory service if the conscription 
bill passes. Anyway, everybody ought to know how 
to bear arms.” 

“ Hurrah for the Camp Brady Patrol ! ” cried Eoy. 
A tremendous shout went up. 

“ And I’ve been thinking, boys,” went on Dr. Hardy 


DR. HARDY COMES HOME 


87 


as soon as he could make himself heard, “ about that 
wireless business of yours. I don’t know a thing about 
wireless myself, but I can see how it might be very use- 
ful to us and to the country. What would you say if 
I tried to get permission for you to have a wireless 
outfit at camp ? ” 

The roars that had gone before were tame beside 
the noise that greeted this proposal. 

“It oughtn’t to be difficult to secure permission,” 
continued Dr. Hardy. “ The government will be glad 
enough to have all the cooperation possible. I’m a 
regularly enlisted officer in the army ” 

“ Are you an officer ? ” broke in Willie, in surprise. 

“Sure,” said Dr. Hardy, smiling. “Physicians in 
the army rank as officers, you know.” Then he con- 
tinued, “ Henry is already a government operator. I 
don’t think there should be trouble about arranging 
that. I’ll write to Washington about it to-day. Mean- 
time I’ll see Major Rogers about borrowing the equip- 
ment from the guard.” 

“Who’s going to drill us?” spoke up Roy, keen- 
minded as usual. 

“What better drill-master could you want than a 
United States officer?” said Dr. Hardy, with pre* 
tended severity. 


88 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

Bat Roy saw the twinkle deep in his leader’s eyes, 
and replied, “ Army officers are great — when they 
know their job.” 

“Well, Roy,” laughed Dr. Hardy, “I think this 
officer will be all right. You didn’t know that when I 
was an undergraduate in the state university I took 
military drill for two years and am entitled to an 
officer’s commission in the reserves.” 

Roy opened his eyes wide at that. 

“ And then there’s Henry, too,” continued the camp 
leader. “ He went to military school one year and 
knows a lot about drill. I’ll have to make him 
lieutenant.” 

Immediately Roy clicked his heels together, faced 
Henry, and stiffly saluted him. 

“ And now there’s one thing more,” concluded 
Dr. Hardy. “ If Uncle Sam gives us permission to 
have a wireless outfit, we shall doubtless be made a 
semi-official station. That means we shall have to 
have a good outfit. We can’t palm off any little play 
outfits on Uncle Sam. How are we to secure this out- 
fit ? Perhaps you can think it out, Henry.” 

“We can buy it,” said Henry, quick as a flash. 
“We can put the money for our. camp outfits into a 
wireless outfit. And we can get a good one, too, with 


DR. HARDY COMES HOME 


89 


the money. What do you say about it, boys ? We 
can earn more money for the camp outfit next winter.” 

The proposition was carried by acclamation. Then 
followed a cheer for the Camp Brady Wireless Patrol 
and another for its leader. Then Dr. Hardy hurried 
away to make his arrangements. 

“ If we can get the stuff,” he said, as he left, “ we 
will go into camp at once. Hustle up and make your 
arrangements.” 

In another minute the twelve members of the patrol 
were flying to their homes to tell the good news and 
get their camp kits in readiness. 


CHAPTER VII 


MAKING CAMP 


ORTY-EIGHT hours later twelve excited and 



-l happy boys climbed aboard the train for Camp 
Brady, followed by a tall, fine-looking young man in 
military uniform. A dozen trunks, a number of boxes 
of provisions, bundles of tents and camp equipment, 
and some mysterious-looking cases marked “ Explosives 
— Handle with care,” were stowed in the baggage-car 
ahead. As the train steamed along the river and drew 
near the old familiar landmarks, the members of the 
wireless patrol could scarcely restrain themselves for 
joy. Excitedly they called to one another, recalling 
this incident and that. Gleefully they pointed out the 
scene of one misadventure and another. And Roy 
kept the people in the car smiling over his happy 


sallies. 


But through all the fun a serious note was evident. 
Even their fellow passengers, entire strangers though 
they were, sensed the fact that these boys were some- 
thing besides a mere band of vacation seekers. 


90 


MAKING CAMP 


91 


“ What are you boys going to do ? ” queried one 
interested onlooker. 

“We’re the Camp Brady Wireless Patrol,” replied 
Roy, with evident pride, “ and we’re going to work for 
Uncle Sam.” 

“Wireless patrol!” exclaimed the speaker. “You 
don’t mean that you children know anything about 
wireless telegraphy ? ” 

“ Indeed we do,” said Roy, indignant at being called 
a child. “ Every boy in the bunch can make a wire- 
less outfit himself. We’re going to help patrol this 
part of the country. And we’re going to do lots more 
than that. We’re going to help run a farm, and we’re 
going to drill and learn to fight.” 

“ Well, I never ! ” exclaimed the man, turning to his 
wife. “Did you ever hear of anything so extra- 
ordinary ? Seems as though these boys can do most 
anything.” 

Then he turned to Roy again. “ Who’s the leader 
of your expedition ? ” he asked. 

“ That man there, in uniform,” said Roy, point- 
ing to Dr. Hardy. “He’s a United States army 
officer.” 

“ What ! ” exclaimed the man. “ An army officer ! 
Well, you must be a wonderful crowd of boys if Uncle 


92 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


Sam can spare an army officer just now to head your 
party.” 

Roy never smiled, but when he told the story to his 
tent mate later, he said, “ I fixed him for calling us 
children. I bet he thinks we’re part of the regular 
army signal corps.” 

Just then the train swept around a curve and thun- 
dered across the big bridge over the river. 

“ Oh, gee ! Look at the soldiers ! ” cried Roy, whose 
quick eye never missed anything. “ I’ll bet nobody 
could blow this bridge up while those fellows are on 
guard.” 

“ Oh, look ! ” cried Johnnie Lee, as the train reached 
the other bank of the river. “ There are their tents.” 
And then he added, “ They don’t look half as nice as 
our tents did last summer.” 

“ Of course not,” said Roy. 

Just then the locomotive gave a long blast. In a 
moment more the brakes were applied and the train 
came to a grinding stop at Muncy. Farmer Robinson 
was at the station to meet them, and of course Teddy 
was with him. Mr. Robinson was affected almost to 
tears at seeing the boys again, for they had won a 
warm place in his heart when they saved his wheat 
crop the year before by a savage battle with a forest 


MAKING CAMP 


93 


fire that threatened to consume his entire harvest. 
And the boys fell on Teddy and almost pounded him 
black and blue in their joy at the reunion. Then the 
duffel was loaded on the great farm wagon, with the 
cases of cartridges piled on the bundles of canvas 
where they would ride without shock, and the wireless 
patrol lined up for their march to the farm, while Mr. 
Robinson and Dr. Hardy drove slowly after them. 

At the farmhouse the boys paused only long enough 
to give Mrs. Robinson an affectionate greeting. Then 
they fell into line again and marched on down the 
river, and turned up the slope toward their old camp 
ground. But long before they arrived there, discipline 
broke down and the march resolved itself into a wild 
race to see who should be first at the old familiar place. 
Even Alec caught the contagion and raced along at top 
speed. 

The old camp ground was located on a clearing that 
stood well up a steep slope. It was a wonderful place 
to see from. The land sloped upward from the bank 
of the Susquehanna for several hundred yards. Then 
a rocky wall rose sheer, some thirty feet high, with a 
cleft in its face through which a narrow path led up to 
the camp ground above. This was a cleared space of 
about an acre, and was almost level. On the two sides 


94 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


the ground fell away abruptly. In the rear the land 
sloped upward again, ending in a high steep ridge. 
This ridge and the slope on either side of the clearing 
was forested ; but between the clearing and the river 
lay only sloping fields. The camp ground was many 
feet in air and the great valley, with its rolling farms 
and swelling river, lay in full view. Walling in the 
opposite side of the valley was a long mountain. 

Now the boys scattered to visit the old, familiar 
scenes. Lew went over to look at the spring he had so 
skilfully fixed the summer before. He found his reser- 
voir but little damaged, and in a short time had fixed 
it up as good as new. The lumber for the tent floors 
was where it had been piled when the boys broke camp 
the preceding year. Roy and J ohnnie had selected the 
boards for the floors and had piled the lumber when 
breaking camp. Each board bore the number of the 
tent to which it belonged, and Johnnie and Roy at once 
fell to work sorting out the lumber. Then the boys 
who had carried the boards to the various tent sites 
once more busied themselves at their old task. Henry 
saw that everything went right. 

The duffel had to be hauled to the camp ground by 
a wood road that led upward in a circuitous and easy 
grade. It was some time before the wagon appeared, 


MAKING CAMP 


95 


and by the time the duffel arrived the floors were laid 
and everything was ready for pitching the tents. 

At once the wagon was unloaded and Mr. Robinson 
went back to his ploughing, while the boys fell on 
the load of duffel and soon had the bundle of canvas 
open. 

“ I haven’t had time to make a plan of our camp as I 
did last year,” said Dr. Hardy, “ but I see you remem- 
ber where the tents belong,” and he smiled with pleas- 
ure as he motioned toward the waiting platforms. 

Willie Brown grabbed the bag of pegs and distrib- 
uted them just as he had done before. Each canvas 
was carried to its proper place. The poles were laid at 
hand. Everything was ready for raising the tents. 
But there was some extra canvas in the bundle. Henry 
went to examine it. 

“Hello!” he said. “Here are two extra tents. 
What are these for, Dr. Hardy, and where do they go ? ” 

“ One is for the ‘ arsenal,’ ” replied the camp leader, 
with a twinkle in his eyes, “ and the other is for — what 
do you think ? ” 

“ Can’t guess,” said several. 

“ For the wireless house,” said Commander Hardy. 

“ Oh, bully ! ” shouted the campers. “ Then you got 
permission from the government to have a wireless ? ” 


96 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


“ Yes, and I got something besides the permission. 
I got — what do you think ? ” 

A dozen guesses were hazarded this time. 

“ All wrong,” said Dr. Hardy. “ I got the wireless 
itself.” 

A shout went up. 

“Not a real government outfit! ” exclaimed Willie 
Brown. 

“No, not the kind you have seen in a regular United 
States station, where they have a big dynamo and high 
masts and all that. But Uncle Sam has sent us the 
parts for a pretty good outfit — a better outfit, I suspect, 
than any of you own.” 

“ How did you do it — get permission to have an out- 
fit, I mean?” inquired Willie in open-mouthed aston- 
ishment. 

“Well,” said Dr. Hardy, “it happens that the chief 
of the radio service is a close friend of my father’s. I 
got him on the telephone, stated the case to him, and 
told him we could do efficient service for the govern- 
ment. We’re to operate as a semi-official station. 
We’re to cooperate with the national guard, which is 
now federalized, and is guarding important points in 
the state. The local headquarters of the guard is only 
a few miles from this camp. We’re to have a special 


MAKING CAMP 


97 


telephone wire run from our camp to the guard head- 
quarters.” 

“Hurrah!” shouted Koy, who could not restrain 
himself. 

“ We’re to keep in constant touch with the guard and 
to take and send any messages at any hour that may 
be necessary. Then we are to hold ourselves ready to 
do anything we may be called upon to do. You see I 
told the chief you were a pretty able crowd of boys. 
He’s a wide-awake official and realizes that boys can 
sometimes accomplish things men can’t do. So you 
may see some real service before you leave Camp Brady 
again. Now let’s finish making camp.” 

The tent-raising crew hustled to their stations and 
one tent after another rose upward and was guyed fast. 
Nine tents had formed the outfit the preceding year. 
These had been arranged in three rows of three tents 
each, situated well toward the rear of the clearing. 
These nine tents were set up now exactly as they had 
been before. Then the two new tents were erected in 
front of the other tents. This put them almost in the 
centre of the clearing, where they were in plain sight. 
No one could enter or even approach them without 
being seen. 

It was quite necessary that this should be so. Dr. 


98 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


Hardy had agreed that the wireless outfit should be 
guarded sacredly, so that no stranger could ap- 
proach it. Besides, the rifles and the ammunition in 
the “ arsenal ” were a prize that might tempt the dis- 
honest, were there any chance of getting them without 
discovery. 

Hardly were the tents erected before two men, ob- 
viously electricians, appeared in camp. They wore 
wide leather belts on which were suspended pliers, nip- 
pers, and other tools for handling wires. One of them 
carried a set of creepers for climbing trees and poles. 
They asked for Dr. Hardy. 

“ The government has ordered us to string a special 
wire up here. Where do you want it ? ” 

Dr. Hardy indicated how he wanted the wire brought 
up to the camp ground and where he wanted it to 
terminate. 

“ If you want your wire without delay,” said the 
head lineman, “ you will have to help us get some poles. 
It will take the company several days to haul poles 
here. Couldn’t you help us out with some poles from 
the woods here ? They don’t need to be either tall or 
thick for one wire. Almost anything will do.” 

“ How many do you want ? ” asked Dr. Hardy. 

“ Twenty-five or thirty will answer.” 


MAKING CAMP 


99 


“Very well. The poles will be ready by the time 
your gang is ready to set them.” 

“ Lem,” said Dr. Hardy, after the men had gone 
away, “ take six of the strongest boys and cut and trim 
thirty poles. Six-inch saplings will do the least harm 
to the forest.” 

Lem chose the boys and soon the sound of axes rang 
through the woods. At noon the boys filed down to 
the farmhouse and Mrs. Robinson gave them one of 
her best dinners. There was nothing too good at 
Muncy Farm for the boys who had saved the wheat 
crop. After dinner the patrol marched back to camp. 

“ Boys,” said their leader, “ I don’t know what we 
are going to do for a cook. Our old cook, A1 Jordan, 
is working in a munitions factory and it isn’t right to 
take him away from such work, even if we could pay 
him as much as he gets there — which we can’t. It 
isn’t right to ask Mr. Robinson to feed us. I don’t 
know of another person we can get to do the work. 
Now I’ve been wondering if we can’t feed ourselves. 
All of you had a trick at helping the cook last summer. 
How many of you think you know enough about cook- 
ing to prepare the food, and which of you are willing 
to try ? It will be a trying task, but it is part of our 
work for Uncle Sam. Who’s willing ? ” 


100 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


Twelve voices answered, “ I am.” 

“We seem to suffer from an embarrassment of 
riches,” laughed the doctor. “ For the present sup- 
pose Lem, George, and Charley try their hands at it.” 

“ My ! I’m glad there’s a doctor present,” said the 
irrepressible Roy. 

That afternoon a special express carrier drove out to 
the farm and left various mysterious-looking boxes. 
They were addressed to “ Captain James Hardy,” and 
were marked “ From the U. S. Government. Handle 
with care. Rush.” Teddy signaled from the farm- 
house and a dozen eager boys bore the heavy packages 
back to camp on their backs. Then they crowded 
breathlessly around their captain as he opened the 
boxes and brought forth, one after the other, the 
shining instruments of a splendid wireless outfit. 

The boys almost hugged one another in their joy. 
Then, at the command of Captain Hardy and under 
the direction of Henry, they began to wire up the in- 
struments. Next their aerial was made. Near the 
spring stood two or three very tall trees, the only ones 
within the clearing. And these were situated exactly 
right for the aerial. In a short time the shining copper 
wires were swinging from tree to tree, and the con- 
necting wire had been brought back to the wireless 


MAKING CAMP 


101 


tent. It was the work of only a few moments to 
make a suitable ground-connection and couple up to 
the instruments. These were ranged in orderly fash- 
ion on a table in one corner of the wireless tent. A 
chair stood before the table. On this table were an 
alarm-clock, paper and pencils, and other necessary 
articles. Along the opposite wall of the tent was a 
cot for the operator. 

The principal duty of the Camp Brady wireless sta- 
tion was to transmit and receive wireless messages for 
the local guard headquarters. The station was also to 
relay messages from other stations whenever necessary. 
The patrol were allowed to continue their practise, 
though they were restricted to a very short wave 
length and were forbidden to use much power. And 
the station was required to have operators on duty 
throughout the entire twenty-four hours. The man on 
duty was required to listen in every fifteen minutes, 
beginning with the hour. Private outfits were for- 
bidden unless some exigency should call for them. 
Captain Hardy scarcely thought there would be need 
of such outfits, but believing in thorough preparedness, 
he had several of the boys send home to Central City 
for their outfits. These came in due time, packed all 
together in a big box, which was stored under the 


102 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

table in the wireless tent. Thus one guard could 
watch all the wireless apparatus. 

Finally the squad who were preparing poles for the 
camp telephone line were instructed to cut the tallest, 
straightest pole they could find in the forest. This 
was done, and the pole was dragged to the camp 
ground and set up close to the rock wall at the outer 
edge of the clearing where it stood out distinctly, ris- 
ing over the heads of the campers and towering high 
above the beautiful valley. Then, while the wireless 
patrol stood at attention, a great banner was hoisted to 
the top of the pole, and the stars and stripes waved in 
the breeze. Camp Brady was complete. 


CHAPTEE VIII 


A DAY IN CAMP 

I T had seemed to the Camp Brady boys the preced- 
ing summer that they were as busy as anybody 
could possibly be; but now they felt that, in com- 
parison with their present experience, their former 
stay at Camp Brady had been one long spell of idle- 
ness. Discipline had prevailed before : but now they 
were living under a very different sort of discipline — 
military discipline. For Captain Hardy insisted that 
they should be just as truly in training as soldiers are. 

Five o’clock saw the camp astir each morning, for 
the man on guard blew a horn promptly on the stroke 
of the hour. While the cooking squad were preparing 
the breakfast, the other members of the patrol had va- 
rious squad duties to perform. The wood-choppers cut 
and stacked in a dry place the wood for cooking and 
the larger lengths for the nightly camp-fires. One 
squad aired the bedding, cleaned up the tents, and 
kept the camp ground in order. And the remaining 
squad saw to it that everything was kept in repair and 
103 


104 THE WIBELESS PATEOL AT CAMP BKADY 


that tools were sharpened and in place. Each week 
squads exchanged duties, so that every boy had an 
opportunity to try his hand at every sort of task. 

At six o’clock the breakfast horn blew and twelve 
hungry boys came thronging to the table. Immedi- 
ately after breakfast the dishes were washed, beds 
made, and the camp put in perfect order. Then 
the patrol fell into line with their rifles for the 
morning drill. This was not long enough to tax the 
strength of the campers, and was followed by a short 
period of idleness, when the boys were free to do what 
they chose. 

At eight o’clock each day eight of the patrol re- 
ported to Mr. Bobinson for orders, leaving four men at 
camp. The cooking squad of three remained and a 
fourth man to operate the wireless. The telephone 
line had very quickly been installed, and the wireless 
station was now in communication with the local 
military headquarters. It had been planned to have 
Henry man the wireless for the first few days until 
things got into good running order ; but on the very 
morning that communication was established with the 
guard headquarters Henry had to go, with Dr. Hardy, 
and the other boys, to have a talk with Mr„ Bobinson. 
The latter was laying out his work and wanted all the 


A DAY IN CAMP 


105 


boys present at this conference so all would understand 
what he had in mind. And it was especially necessary 
that the two leaders be present. So Willie Brown, as 
the second best wireless man in camp, had been left in 
charge of the wireless tent. Before his comrades had 
reached the farmhouse, Willie was startled by the 
violent ringing of the telephone. He answered the 
call promptly. 

“ Send this message to the Governor at once,” said 
a deep voice. 

Willie seized a pad and wrote down the message. 
Then he repeated the message over the wire. 

“ Correct,” said the man at headquarters. “ Rush it.” 

The message was in cipher and Willie had not the 
least idea what it was about ; but he thrilled with 
pride as he sat down at the wireless table, released his 
dynamo and put his finger on the key. In fact he 
could not begin sending for a moment or two because 
of his agitation. All of his dreams had come true. 
The boy that was too little to fight had made himself 
just as useful to his country as though he had been 
able to bear a rifle — perhaps more so. 

He thought of the days of Washington when the 
sending of this message would have meant a dangerous 
ride of two or three days on horseback through a land 


106 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


infested with savage Indians and still more treacherous 
Tories. Now the message could be gotten through 
safely and in a few minutes of time — provided the 
operator knew his business. And Willie thrilled at 
the thought that he did know his business. Now he 
was reaping the reward for all those tedious hours of 
practise. He was serving his country in a situation 
that required not only skill but also trustworthiness 
and self-sacrificing devotion. And Willie resolved that 
he would prove equal to any task imposed upon him 
and faithful under all conditions. 

Then he took a grip on himself, steadied the hand 
that had been trembling with the joy of his emotion, 
and sent the sparks leaping between his gap points, 
while the dynamo buzzed and hummed. Almost at 
once came the reply. Then Willie began to transmit 
his message, cleanly, distinctly, and at good speed. 

“Who is this talking?” asked the operator at the 
capital, when Willie had finished sending his despatch. 

“ Camp Brady Wireless Patrol,” was the answer. 

“ Never heard of that station before,” said the capital 
operator. “ Where is it ? ” 

“ Near Williamsport. Just opened,” answered W illie. 
“ Patrol in training here. Have special station for use 
of local guard headquarters.” 


A DAY IN CAMP 


107 


“Have not received notification about you yet. 
What’s your call ? ” 

“ WPB is our official call. You will soon get notifi- 
cation.” 

“ What is your name ? ” 

“ William Brown.” 

“I like your style, Brown. You send very dis- 
tinctly. Good-bye.” 

Again Willie thrilled with pleasure. He had been 
complimented by a professional operator. He won- 
dered what that operator would have said had he 
known that the wireless man he had complimented 
was only a boy of fifteen. 

Then he thought of the boy Dr. Hardy had told 
them about the year before — John Burrows, who had 
carried despatches for George Washington when he 
was only a lad of sixteen, and who had later owned 
the very land on which the camp was built. And now 
Willie tingled all over with joy. For when he had 
heard that story he had been so self-distrustful that he 
believed he could do nothing well. And now he was 
doing as much for his country as young John Burrows 
had done a hundred and forty years before. Perhaps 
he might be called upon to be just as brave and daring 
before the war was over. Willie could not foresee 


108 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

what was ahead of him, but he made up his mind 
that, come what might, he would be faithful to his 
trust. 

Meantime Willie’s companions were performing their 
allotted shares of service in the same fine spirit of 
loyalty. Their leader had inspired them to their best 
efforts. That was the wonderful quality in Dr. Hardy 
as a leader. To look at him was instinctively to feel 
how honest and loyal and kind and self-sacrificing he 
was. And the boys knew that this big, kindly man, 
who played with them like a child, and who cared for 
their injuries as tenderly as a woman, would face shot 
and shell as calmly as though he were on parade. 
His very nobility of character made them want to be 
like him. 

So now they put their entire energy into whatever 
they did, understanding that they were just as truly 
serving the colors by being faithful in their allotted 
tasks as they would have been had they been on the 
firing-line. So the returned cooks were bustling about 
their tent, laughing and joking as they worked, and 
rattling pans and dishes so merrily that Willie, on 
duty in the wireless tent, heard them and smiled with 
them. And the boys that had gone down to the farm 
listened very intently as Farmer Robinson unfolded his 


A DAY IN CAMP 


109 


plans and showed just what part he expected the wire- 
less patrol to take. 

Just now he was hustling to get out a large acreage 
of corn. Excepting for Teddy and one hired man, he 
had been without help, and he was behind in his work. 
But he pointed out how the boys, even though they 
were not skilled farmers, could aid greatly. Mr. Rob- 
inson and Teddy and the man all were ploughing. 
Between them they could turn up five to six acres a 
day. Two teams stood idle in the barn. These the 
boys were to take, and first they were to drag and 
then to harrow the ploughed ground. And after they 
had harrowed it in both directions, they were to drag 
it again and smooth it up for the planter. One of the 
skilled farmers would do the planting, but the boys 
could do the harrowing and dragging as well as any 
one. They could relieve one another as the toilsome 
walking in the soft earth tired them, and so keep the 
teams moving. 

Then, too, the seed-corn had not yet been shelled. 
That had to be done by hand so that the kernels from 
the tips and butts of the ears could be rejected, as they 
do not work well in the planter. With the ploughs 
tearing up the soil at such a rate, the boys would have 
to move lively to keep up. 


110 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

Following the planting of the corn would come the 
preparation of land for buckwheat and late potatoes. 
Then there would be cultivating and hoeing to be done 
in the corn and potatoes. And by the time the corn 
was too tall for further machine cultivation, it would 
be time for the wheat harvest, though there would be 
some corn hoeing for weeks ; for with so many hands 
at his disposal, Farmer Robinson did not intend to have 
a single weed in all his acres of corn. The potatoes 
would have to be sprayed. There was hay to make. 
Indeed there were enough tasks to keep the wireless 
patrol busy as long as they could stay in camp. 

When the plan for the summer’s work in the fields 
had been laid out, Mr. Robinson went back to his 
ploughing, leaving the direction of things to Captain 
Hardy. He at once saw that the extra horses were 
harnessed and hitched to drag and harrow. Then he 
showed the boys how to drive the teams so as to do 
the work in the best manner, for Dr. Hardy had once 
been a farm boy himself. Then he went off to attend 
to various matters that needed his care, and later he 
intended to relieve the men at the ploughs and help 
the boys with their tasks. 

At noon the young farmers marched to camp and 
stowed away dinner in a fashion that was absolutely 


A DAY IN CAMP 


111 


appalling to the amateur cooks. For an hour after din- 
ner there was rifle and pistol practise. Then, much 
refreshed, the boys went back to their tasks. Willie 
took his place in the fields and Henry relieved him at 
the wireless key. They were to work regularly from 
eight to twelve and from two to six. Eight hours was 
a pretty good stint for boys of their size, but they 
were not working continuously, and they declared they 
could do it easily. 

As the sun sank behind the towering ridge on the 
opposite side of the valley, the stars and stripes flut- 
tered to earth while the wireless troop stood at atten- 
tion, acquiring a reverence for their country’s flag 
which was henceforth to give new meaning for them 
to the red, white, and blue. Then, when the glow had 
faded from the sky, and the winds had sunk to rest, 
and the stars were peeping out of the blue vault above, 
and all was hushed in reverent stillness, came the hour 
they loved best perhaps of all the hours of the day — 
the camp-fire hour. 

Then a match was applied to the pile of wood, ready 
heaped in the fire ring at the front of the clearing, and 
the boys, wrapped in their sweaters, gathered in a 
circle about the dancing flames. The fire ring was not 
far from the wireless tent, and the man on duty at the 


112 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


key could hear all that was said and enter into the 
conversation himself. Sometimes he would listen in 
and tell his fellows any important news that he had 
picked up. The previous year the camp-fire hours had 
been periods of levity, with cock-fights and hand wres- 
tling and other games occupying much of the time. 
How there was almost none of that. A spirit of seri- 
ousness had descended on this little band of boys ; and 
though they joked and laughed from morning to night, 
it was evident that they were very much in earnest in 
the work they were doing. So the talk about the 
camp-fire mostly centred about their beloved wireless, 
and about the war and about the part they might play 
in it themselves. 

Frequently Dr. Hardy talked to them, while the 
flames leaped high, about the things they could do in 
their daily work and play to prepare themselves for 
service as soldiers. 

“ If ever you go to war as soldiers,” said Dr. Hardy 
one night, “ you will be engaging in the most exciting 
game in the world — man hunting. For the quarry you 
are after is just as able and eager to shoot you as you 
are to shoot him. So it is not enough merely to be a 
good shot. You must be a good scout as well. You 
must be like the bird of prey, which kills frequently 


A DAY IN CAMP 


113 


but is itself seldom killed. And no one has a better 
opportunity to learn to be a good scout, in the best 
sense of the word, than you boys here at Camp Brady. 

“ The secret of being a successful scout is to keep 
your eyes always open. Notice the lay of the land. 
Mark all particular features of the landscape, like 
houses, churches, farm buildings, bridges, streams, 
ponds, swamps, hills, woods, fences, and even telegraph 
poles. Particularly is it necessary to do this when you 
are marching and in unfamiliar territory. Get the 
features of the landscape so firmly fixed in your minds 
that you carry with you a mental map of the region, 
so that you can find your way about in the dark, for a 
great deal of fighting is done in the dark. 

“ Streams play an important part in modern warfare. 
Men have to march along them and cross them. Note 
where they are deep and particularly remember where 
they are shallow and can be forded. If the water 
is muddy when the weather is clear, it means that 
something has roiled it up-stream. Perhaps a dam or 
a bridge is being constructed by the enemy. And 
always notice the flood levels. A sudden storm may 
raise the water and sweep away bridges or other 
structures built too low. If you must cross a river or 
pond, cut a staff and feel the bottom before you as you 


114 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


walk. That will keep you from falling into deep holes 
and help to support you. With a staff to help you, 
you can cross a river at night as easily as in the day- 
time, and you can look before you. 

“ Don’t walk along the bank of a stream you are in- 
specting. Approach it at right angles, and after a long 
and cautious survey from behind a clump of grass or 
bushes, make a loop back from the stream and ap- 
proach the water again at a distance of, say, one hun- 
dred yards. And if you attempt to cross a stream and 
sink in deep mud, don’t turn about and flounder around. 
That makes it the harder to get out. Draw your foot 
up exactly in the place you put it down, just as you 
take a key out of a lock. Go backward until you 
reach good footing again. 

“ When you are on the march look for tracks, espe- 
cially in muddy places, and at gateways and bridges, 
that will tell whether or not any one has gone before 
you. Don’t enter a thicket or a clump of woods with- 
out observing it long and carefully. If you see rabbits 
hopping along excitedly, or birds hurriedly leaving a 
wood, or swerving aside from a place where they were 
apparently about to alight, you may know there is a 
man or a force of men hidden there. 

“ Birds see everything. The Indians always watched 


A DAY IN CAMP 


115 


the birds carefully when they were scouting. If you 
see birds flying low and easy, you may know there is 
nothing about to disturb them. If you see a crow, for 
instance, suddenly swerve and dart upward in his 
flight, you may be sure he has seen something that 
frightened him. At night it is particularly necessary 
to listen to the birds. You know how hens squawk 
when disturbed at night. Many small birds do the 
same thing. If you hear a flock flying up suddenly at 
night with alarmed calls, you may know something 
has frightened them — quite likely a man or men. 

“ I want to tell you an incident that occurred in the 
Soudan War. A British officer, who was a sportsman, 
noticed that every evening grouse came to drink at a 
certain place. They always flew from the same direc- 
tion. On a certain night no grouse came. The officer 
noticed it, thought over it, and increased his force of 
pickets, especially in the direction from which the 
grouse usually came. The result was that a rush of 
dervishes was detected and foiled. 

“ One thing more. Learn to look at a thing so 
closely that you can shut your eyes and see every de- 
tail of the scene you have been looking at. When you 
acquire that ability, and you are on picket duty, say, 
and morning comes and you see on the plain before 


116 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


you a bush that wasn’t there the night before, you 
may know an enemy is behind that bush and probably 
a machine gun with him. But if you aren’t a close 
observer you will not notice that the bush has come 
there overnight. 

“Now you boys are in an excellent place to learn to 
be good scouts, which is merely another name for close 
observers. In leisure moments sit down and look at 
some object. Study it until you know every feature 
of it. Close your eyes and describe it. Then look 
again and see what you missed. Keep it up until your 
powers of observation are perfect. Notice the direc- 
tion of the wind, the stars at night, the lay of the land, 
peculiarities of the landscape, the action of animals and 
birds. When you can do all this and interpret what 
you see, you will be just as good a scout as Uncas or 
the Leatherstocking ; for that is as much as they ever 
accomplished. They saw all there was to see and read 
the meaning of what they saw.” 

Sometimes Dr. Hardy read to them about the theory 
and practise of war. Sometimes they spent the camp- 
fire hour discussing the proper ways of meeting given 
situations. So far as they could, the wireless patrol 
were trying to foresee emergencies that might arise in 
their work as radio men or later as possible soldiers. 


A DAY TN CAMP 


117 


They discussed methods of improvising wireless outfits 
and of concealing them, in case it should be desirable 
to have secret stations. They discussed codes and 
ciphers. They were trying to prepare themselves, 
while they had ample time for thought, for a trying 
moment when there might be no time to reason things 
out. For Dr. Hardy believed in preparedness in all 
things. 

Promptly at nine o’clock the man in the wireless 
tent sounded the tattoo on a bugle that Dr. Hardy had 
procured, and in a few moments every boy in camp 
was in a sound slumber — every boy excepting the one 
on wireless duty ; for it was part of the agreement that 
the station should be in service twenty-four hours a 
day, the operators listening in at least every fifteen 
minutes, beginning on the hour. When the patrol 
turned in at nine, a new operator came on duty, and 
he was relieved at one o’clock by a boy who watched 
until reveille. 

Ordinarily it might have been difficult for boys of 
sixteen to watch without sleeping for four hours in the 
dead of night. But the Camp Brady operators had 
small chance to become sleepy. The wireless work 
had increased so that during the daytime two men 
had to be on duty, for often the telephone and the 


118 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


wireless were working at the same time. And the 
necessity of listening in every fifteen minutes in itself 
would have kept the radio man awake ; but the news 
that was flashing through the air these days was so 
serious and so interesting that the night operator often 
sat listening in for a long period of time. Ever more 
portentous became the news of the war and of internal 
difficulties. How another ship had been sunk by a 
U-boat. How an attempt had been made to dynamite 
a bridge. How a stranger was arrested for tampering 
with a reservoir. The great ammunition factory was 
blown up at Eddystone with the loss of nearly one 
hundred and forty lives. It all went to show that the 
country was full of disloyal residents and alien spies 
and agents, bent on the most awful deeds of treacher- 
ous violence. Hothing but eternal vigilance could 
save the country from one disaster after another. 
Everywhere the guards increased their vigilance ; and 
the wireless patrol daily felt an increasing sense of re- 
sponsibility resting upon them. 


CHAPTER IX 


A STARTLING DISCOVERY 


IME passed. The corn land was prepared and 



A planted. The potatoes came up and were culti- 
vated and sprayed. The corn was kept as clean of 
weeds as a back-yard garden. The hay was made and 
the wheat harvested. 

From an awkward squad the wireless patrol came to 
be a well drilled little company. They became in- 
creasingly proficient in marksmanship, though the rifles 
were so heavy that the smaller members of the squad, 
like Johnnie Lee and Willie Brown, found it difficult to 
hold them level. Particularly did the revolver shoot- 
ing improve. The practise in pistol marksmanship of 
the preceding year was now producing results, and the 
Camp Brady boys rapidly became crack shots. But 
none of them could shoot like Carl. From a goodly 
distance he could drive a nail with pistol bullets. 

As the summer wore on and the farm labor lessened, 
the boys had more time for hikes and practise afield. 
Scouting parties were formed to scour the surrounding 


119 


120 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


country and report as to the military advantages or 
disadvantages of the neighborhoods inspected ; and 
each scout was required to make a rough map of the 
district he had surveyed. The object of this was to 
make the scouts observant, for they were required to 
note down the salient features of the landscape. 

Roy, as might have been predicted, made a first-class 
scout. His quick eyes and keen mind caught many 
things that the others failed to note. And Lew, of 
course, was an excellent scout. His training in the 
forest had well equipped him for close observation and 
careful travel. He could slip through the woods as 
quiet as a shadow. Teddy was of course at home 
when afield and he was very observant, too. How 
that the rush of work was over, he had joined the 
campers and was sharing Lew’s tent. 

The surprise of the camp was the way Willie Brown 
developed as a scout. Willie had never been a very 
observant boy. But since Dr. Hardy’s first camp-fire 
talk on the need of close observation, he had been 
patiently drilling himself to see what was before him. 
Often he would sit at the front of the camp ground, 
his feet dangling over the rock wall, and stare at some 
object for a long time. Then he would close his eyes 
and try to remember what he had seen. 


A STARTLING DISCOVERY 


121 


Roy first discovered what he was up to. “ Well, if 
there ain’t Willie painting mental landscapes,” ex- 
claimed Roy, when he comprehended what took Willie 
to the edge of the drill ground so often. 

Willie merely grinned and continued with his 
“ painting.” Pretty soon he said, “ I’ve been look- 
ing at that peak over there. It ought to have a flag 
on it.” 

“Bully good idea!” cried Roy. “We’ll put one 
there.” And a flag party was at once arranged for the 
first free day. 

“We can’t all go,” said Henry, “because some of us 
must stay on duty at the wireless. Why wouldn’t it 
be a good idea to divide our forces ? Let half climb the 
mountain and half stay on guard here. Let’s have a 
regular scouting contest, the game being for six boys 
to get to the top of the mountain without the others 
seeing them. Let the scouts cross the river and the 
game will begin when they reach the other bank.” 

“ Fine idea,” cried the boys in delight. “ That will 
be bully fun.” 

“ The hikers will signal their arrival at the top by 
making a column of smoke,” said Dr. Hardy, who had 
overheard the suggestion. “ It’s pickets against scouts, 
boys, and you will get valuable training as either. 


122 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


Now we shall see how well you have learned to observe 
and to reason from what you observe.” 

Lots were drawn to see which boys should stay to do 
picket duty at camp and which should be the scouts to 
try to reach the mountain top unseen. Roy, Willie, 
Henry, Lew, Carl, and Teddy were the scouts, and the 
other boys the pickets to watch from the camp 
grounds. 

The position of the latter, high in air, with an un- 
broken view of the entire valley, gave them a very 
decided advantage. With Dr. Hardy’s powerful field- 
glasses they could see even the poultry on distant 
farms. For the scouts to reach the mountain without 
being detected was going to take very clever work. 

The two groups of boys drew apart to confer. 
Henry asked each of the scouts for his idea as to how 
to reach the goal. Immediately opposite the camp 
was a patch of woods that ran for some distance 
straight back from the river toward the mountain. A 
stream flowed through this woods and beyond the 
woods it came meandering down from the foot of the 
mountain through farm lands. It ran through open 
fields and patches of brush and thicket. 

“We can go straight through the woods and follow 
along the course of the run almost to the foot of the 


A STARTLING DISCOVERY 


123 


mountain,” said Teddy. “ I am sure we can get across 
or around the open spaces unobserved.” 

Lew agreed with him. 

“ What do you think, Willie ? ” asked Henry. 

“ I think that what Teddy says is true,” replied 
Willie, “ but I think there is a better way. The course 
Teddy suggests is the natural one, as it is easiest. So 
they will be watching for us along that course. What 
we want to do is to take a way where they will not 
think of looking for us.” 

“ Great head on you, Willie,” said Roy, enthusiastic- 
ally thumping Willie on the back. “ You’ll be a gen- 
eral some day.” 

“ Your idea is right, it seems to me,” said Henry, 
“ but where are we to go ? ” 

“ I’ve studied this valley pretty well ” 

“ You bet he has,” piped up Roy. “ He’s been sit- 
ting on the edge of the camp ground looking at it for a 
week.” 

They all laughed, and Willie went on, “I think 
there is a good way. We can leave the woods by that 
little side spur of scrub growth, get behind the railroad 
bank, reach the course of a run a mile or so below, and 
go right up that. The stream runs through brush and 
thickets most of its length. At its source we can skirt 


124 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


that high ground and get into the depression beyond 
it. That will take us to the woods at the foot of the 
mountain. Once on the slope, the trees will hide us if 
we pick our way carefully.” 

“ Bully for you, Willie,” cried the scouts enthusias- 
tically. “ We’ll go that way.” 

“Then take a good look at the route,” suggested 
Willie, “ and try to remember the landmarks. Some 
of the way we shall have to crawl and we can’t stand 
up to get our bearings.” 

The scouts took a long, careful look at the country 
and announced their readiness to depart. Lunches 
were packed, and the scouts marched down to the river 
and got into Farmer Robinson’s boat. They rowed 
straight across to the big woods, fastened their boat to 
a tree, waved a farewell to their fellows at Camp 
Brady, and disappeared in the forest. 

They had entered the woods at its northern edge. 
As soon as they were securely screened by the trees, 
they crossed the woods to its southern side. Almost 
as though by prearrangement, Lew took the lead and 
the others followed. There was not the slightest 
chance of the party’s being discovered so long as they 
were under the leafy canopy of the forest ; yet Lew 
proceeded as cautiously as though great care were 


A STARTLING DISCOVERY 


125 


necessary. The little brook had dug deep into the 
soil. Now it was shrunken to a mere rill. Lew led 
the party along the bed of the run, so that they were 
hidden by the high banks. At one place only was 
there a chance that they might be seen. Some small 
lumbering operation had thinned out the trees at this 
spot. Though it was hardly probable that they could 
be seen at this distance from camp, Lew halted his 
followers at this edge of this tract which had been cut 
over. 

“ Follow me one at a time and do exactly as I do,” 
he said. 

He advanced through a thicket of scrub-oaks. At 
its farther edge, he dropped flat and crawled behind a 
big tree. He rose and cautiously peeped from behind 
the tree, locating the exact direction of the camp. 
Then he picked a second tree and stole toward it, 
making sure that he kept the first tree between him- 
self and the pickets at camp. In a moment more he 
reached the dense cover of the uncut forest. The oth- 
ers followed one at a time. It was good training for 
what was to come. They soon reached the end of the 
woods. They were perhaps a mile and a half from 
camp. 

“ Here’s where they will watch for us,” said Lew. 


126 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


“ They will expect us to sneak across this bit of open 
ground for those thickets farther up the brook. We’ll 
follow Willie’s plan and go off at a right angle.” 

They entered the scrub growth they had selected, 
proceeding cautiously along the side farthest from 
camp. At the end of the scrub their cover ended 
except for the tall weeds that had grown up. 

“ What are we going to do here ? ” asked Carl. 

“ Crawl,” said Lew. “ We’re going to make for that 
culvert that goes under the railroad. We’ll go one at 
a time and wait till the wind blows hard. Then all 
the weeds will be waving and if we shake the weeds it 
won’t matter so much. But crawl right in my path. 
I’ll open a way.” 

Suddenly the breeze freshened. “ How’s your time,” 
said Carl. 

“ Wait,” said Willie. “ There are crows along the 
railroad. Wait until they fly away.” 

“ Good boy ! ” said Lew. “ I saw them, too, and I 
wondered if any of the others would notice them.” 

Just then the crows rose and flapped off toward the 
woods silently. “ If we had crawled near them,” said 
Lew, “ they would have flown up excitedly with a loud 
cawing. Probably the pickets at camp couldn’t have 
heard them, but with that glass they could have seen 


A STARTLING DISCOVERY 


127 


them. And if they know anything about crows, they 
would at once have guessed we were here.” 

There came a sudden, powerful gust of wind. Carl 
dropped flat and wriggled his way rapidly through the 
weeds. These were dancing in the breeze and the 
motion he made among them was not noticeable. One 
after another the boys crawled through the little tunnel 
Lew had made through the reeds. 

“ I’ll bet a dollar they haven’t seen us yet,” said Henry. 

Now the six boys, still in Indian file, walked swiftly 
along behind the railroad embankment, crouching as 
they went. It was impossible for the pickets to spy 
them as they kept their heads low. 

They reached the little stream Willie had pointed 
out from the camp ground. It was only a tiny brook, 
but its course was marked by a veritable thicket of 
tag-alders, elders, and other swamp growths. 

“ The best way to proceed here,” said Lew, “ is to go 
right up the brook.” The boys were wearing old shoes 
and they stepped into the water. “ Nobody can possi- 
bly see us through this screen,” said Lew, with satis- 
faction. “You chose a good way, Willie. The only 
chance of betraying ourselves is by frightening up a 
flock of birds. We must be careful about that. Look 
sharp ahead and upward.” 


128 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


For a mile or two they followed the tortuous bed of 
the brook. At one or two places the screening thick- 
ets had openings in them. Here the boys lay prone 
and slowly wriggled their way across the openings, 
taking advantage of every bit of concealing bush or 
weeds. The Leatherstocking himself could hardly 
have made a more stealthy trip. 

Now they came to the little rise in the ground that 
they had noticed from camp. Here was the pinch. If 
they could get over or around this undiscovered, they 
were almost sure of victory. On the far side of this 
eminence lay a dark ravine, thickly shaded, that led 
directly to the mountain. 

“ I wish I could get out and take a look at things,” 
sighed Lew. “ If we just knew the exact lay of the 
land we’d be all right.” 

44 1 can tell you how it lies,” said Willie. “ There’s a 
deep gully along this edge of the hill. There are three 
apple trees along the gully. Farther on is an old rail 
fence. Then there is a thicket. Once we are in that, we 
are safe. It will hide us until we get behind the hill.” 

44 Gee whiz ! Willie,” said Roy, 44 how do you know 
all that?” 

44 That’s one of those mental landscapes,” laughed 
Willie. 44 But I’m sure it’s correct.” 


A STARTLING DISCOVERY 


129 


“ If it is,” said Lew, “ what we need is something to 
screen our movements while we are reaching the 
gully” 

“ There’s a little clump of trees to the right of our 
position,” said Willie. “We can get into them easily. 
And if we crawl behind them, they can’t see us from 
camp.” 

“Some scout!” ejaculated Roy, this time in real 
admiration. 

The party made their way to the edge of the thicket. 
It was just as Willie had said. They slipped into the 
clump of trees. 

“ Now it’s a case of crawl again,” said Lew. “ So 
follow my trail.” 

He began to wriggle over the open ground, turning 
every few feet to make sure that the screening trees 
were between him and the camp. Then suddenly he 
disappeared in the gully. The others followed. They 
passed on down the gully, found the apple trees and the 
fence, and came to the last thick cover. In a few mo- 
ments they were safe in the ravine. 

This led up the side of the mountain. Dense hem- 
locks grew in it and no mortal eye could have seen the 
party underneath them. They passed to the head of 
the ravine and began their scramble upward. From 


130 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

rock to rock, from tree to tree, prone behind stumps, 
gliding along fallen logs, they advanced toward the 
summit. Lew led them in a circuitous route, rather 
than directly toward their goal. Along the crest of the 
ridge lay rows of giant boulders. Behind these the im- 
mediate approach to the crest was easy. Had they 
come directly up the slope they would have run the 
risk of an eleventh hour discovery ; for the camp pick- 
ets would certainly have shifted their gaze to the 
mountainside by this hour. 

Now they came to the very summit. A tall, dead 
pine stood here, that reared its head high above the 
surrounding trees. It seemed made for a flagpole. 

“ We’ll send up our smoke,” said Lew, “and then 
break out the colors.” 

In a moment they had a fire going. They heaped 
moss and wet sticks on it, and Henry and Carl held 
their coats horizontally above the fire to collect a great 
cloud of smoke, as the Indians did in signaling. Then 
suddenly they drew their coats aside. A great ball of 
smoke shot upward. At the same time Lew scrambled 
up the pine, broke away the dead branches at its top 
and fastened the colors there. In a moment the stars 
and stripes were streaming in the wind while the 
scouts cheered. 


A STARTLING DISCOVERY 


131 


“ Now we’ll watch for their answer and find out who 
won,” said Henry, for signals had been agreed upon be- 
fore the scouts left camp. 

“ There’s the first smoke,” cried the sharp-eyed Roy, 
as a ball of smoke like their own shot upward. “ I 
wonder if there’ll be another ? ” 

They watched, almost breathlessly ; for two columns 
of smoke was the signal agreed upon in case the scouts 
had gained their goal unobserved. 

u They saw us,” said Willie dejectedly, as no second 
smoke arose. 

“ No, they didn’t either,” cried Roy. “ Look ! ” 
His keen eye had caught sight of another mass of 
smoke. He was right. In a second another ball of 
smoke shot up from the camp ground. “ Hurrah ! ” 
cried Roy. “We beat ’em!” And then generously 
he added, “ And it was Willie’s mental landscapes that 
did it ! ” 

The camp-fire was burning like a great beacon, as in-, 
deed it was meant to be, when the tired lads got back 
to their boat and rowed across the river to Camp Brady. 
High up in air they could see the flames leaping, light- 
ing up the white tents and the figures of the wireless 
patrol in the clearing. Henry gave the camp signal 
and a welcoming shout from the hillside came ringing 


132 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

through the dusk. The scouts were warmly greeted 
by their comrades, and the day’s adventure was dis- 
cussed over a hearty supper. 

“ How did you fellows ever get there without our 
seeing you?” demanded Alec. “We watched every 
foot of ground between the river and the moun- 
tain.” 

“ Where did you watch ? ” asked Roy. 

“ Why, the patch of woods and the bushy course of 
the run, of course. You didn’t expect we’d watch the 
open fields, did you ? ” 

Roy explained how the journey had been made. “ It 
was Willie’s idea to go that way and fool you,” said 
Roy, “ and Lew led the way like a real Indian.” 

“ Well, you hustle off to bed as soon as you’ve fin- 
ished that biscuit,” laughed Dr. Hardy, “ for at one 
o’clock you’ve got to play Indian yourself. You go on 
wireless duty then to relieve Alec.” 

It seemed to Roy as though he had only just lain 
down when Alec shook him by the shoulder. Roy got 
up and dressed sleepily. He stumbled over to the wire- 
less tent, not more than half awake, mechanically put 
the receivers to his ears and began to listen in. There 
was no call for him. He wrote down a war despatch 
to tell his comrades in the morning. Then he went out 


A STARTLING DISCOVERY 


133 


into the night and took a few turns about camp to 
rouse himself. 

The chill of the night air, the movement of his body, 
the lure of the starry heavens, the soft, faint noises in 
the forest, all served to chase away the drowsiness, and 
Roy returned to his tent wide awake. 

For two hours he read and listened in at the quarter 
hours. The night was without interruptions. Few 
messages were in the air. Roy became very sleepy 
again. 

Three o’clock came. Roy yawned, put the receivers 
to his head, and began to shift his coupler, so that he 
might hear messages of different wave lengths, if any 
were in the air. Almost at once he caught a call. 
“ WNT — WNT — WNT NDA,” it- came. The call was 
barely audible. Rapidly Roy tuned his instrument 
until he could hear distinctly, though the signal was 
still weak. Promptly came the response from WNT. 
Then NDA began sending. Mechanically Roy reached 
for his pencil and pad and wrote down the message. 
Had he not been so sleepy, Roy might have wondered 
that such a message should be sent at three in the 
morning. But he was too drowsy to think. 

After copying the message, he rose from the wireless 
table and took another turn around camp to rouse him- 


134 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


self. Again he returned to the wireless tent. A breeze 
was blowing in at the open door. The papers on the 
table were fluttering about. Roy piled them in order 
and looked about for a weight to put on them. His 
eye fell on the end of a crate that had come around 
one of the wireless instruments. It was made of two- 
inch slats. Roy picked it up. He read the message 
he had written down. It ran thus : 

“ Will be home soon if winds blow our way. Up by 
the dam they sure bore against one. Nearly all work 
done. Can you send us milk powder ? Need some.” 

Roy smiled as he laid the piece of crate on the 
papers. “ Some ship, I suppose,” he muttered, “ that 
has had head winds *and has run short of provisions.” 

Then he went out into the night again to take an- 
other turn about camp. When he returned he once 
more adjusted the shaded desk light so that he could 
see to read. The wireless table was in darkness. At 
the quarter hours he listened in. Nothing occurred to 
interrupt his reading. At five o’clock he shut up his 
book and picked up the bugle to sound the reveille. 
It was now light within the tent. 

As Roy bent over for his bugle his eye glanced at 
the pile of papers underneath the piece of crate. The 


A STARTLING DISCOVERY 


135 


only parts of the message Roy could read were the 
words visible between the slats. He stood as one 
suddenly turned to stone, his eyes fastened on the 
paper before him. Staring up at him between the 
slats were these words : 


SOON 

DAM 

DONE 


BLOW 

BORE 

SEND 




CHAPTER X 


THE FIGHT FOR PROSPECT HILL 
OR a full minute Roy stared at the message. The 



A words burned themselves into his brain. “"Will 
soon blow up dam. Bore nearly done. Send powder.” 
That was the real message. By sheer accident Roy 
had caught a message in code and stumbled on the 
method of deciphering it; for the slats in the crate 
covered up two of each three words in the message, 
and by chance the crate had been so placed that it 
left visible only the significant words. Roy removed 
the crate and read the innocuous message about the 
winds. Then he put the crate end back and reread 
the real message. 

Danger was in the air. Treachery was at work. A 
foul plot was going on. Somebody was undermining a 
dam to blow it up. Where was it ? What would fol- 
low when it was blown up? Would it be merely 
some little mill-dam, or would it be the wall of some 
great reservoir, the breaking of which would wipe out 


136 


THE FIGHT FOR PROSPECT HILL 137 

a city and result in another catastrophe like the Johns- 
town flood ? Roy trembled at the thought. 

Seizing crate end and paper, he ran at top speed to 
the leader’s tent. “ Read that,” he cried, as he burst 
through the tent door, forgetting his manners in his 
excitement. 

Dr. Hardy took the paper and read it. “Well?” 
he said, puzzled obviously. 

“ How read it,” said Roy, laying the crate end on 
the paper. 

Dr. Hardy jumped to his feet. “ Where did you get 
this, Roy ? ” he demanded. 

“ Picked it up in the night.” 

“ Why didn’t you tell me about it sooner ? ” 

“ I didn’t know about it until just now,” said Roy. 
“ I thought it was only an ordinary message until I 
happened to lay this crate end on it.” 

“ This is a very good piece of fortune, Roy,” said Dr. 
Hardy. “ Something very bad is afoot. It may mean 
a great disaster. We must prevent it if we possibly 
can. When did you pick up this message ? ” 

“At three o’clock, sir. I was listening in on the 
hour.” 

“ Three o’clock ? Why, that is the hour the great 
radio station at Hauen, Germany, begins to send out 


138 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

code messages. Don’t you remember we read about it 
at the time the secret service uncovered a hidden wire- 
less station on the roof of a German sympathizer’s 
house in Fifth Avenue, New York ? But this can’t 
be a message from Germany, though it may be by 
Germans. Tell me more about the receipt of the 
message.” 

“ I can’t tell you much,” said Roy. “ I was so sleepy 
I could hardly keep my eyes open. I copied this down 
just to keep myself awake.” 

“Did you get the call signals of the persons talk- 
ing?” 

“Yes, sir. The message was sent by NDA to 
WNT.” 

“ Have you looked them up in your list of stations ? ” 

“No, sir.” Roy ran and got his list. “No such 
stations listed,” he said, after a careful search. 

“Just what I thought. These are secret stations. 
Have you any idea how far the messages came 
from ? ” 

“ No, sir. But it was a very weak message.” 

“ Do you remember the wave length ? ” 

“ No, sir. I slid my coupler in and out until I could 
hear best, but I don’t remember what the wave length 
was. I was awfully sleepy, Dr. Hardy.” 


THE FIGHT FOR PROSPECT HILL 139 

“I’m not reproving you, Roy. You have done a 
very great service in catching and deciphering this 
message. ,, 

“Roy,” said Henry, who shared Dr. Hardy’s tent, 
“ did that message sound like a local message or one 
from a distant high-power station ? ” 

“It didn’t sound like Arlington or the Brooklyn 
Navy Yard,” said Roy. “ It was more like our own 
instruments.” 

“ Then the sender could not have been many miles 
away. Where is there a dam near here ? ” 

“We can soon find out,” said Dr. Hardy. 

He stepped to the telephone and called the com- 
mandant at the guard headquarters. “We have dis- 
covered something that seems important,” he said. “ I 
don’t want to talk about it over the telephone. Please 
come to our camp at once, and bring your military 
maps.” 

In less than three-quarters of an hour Colonel Ware 
was seated in Dr. Hardy’s tent. Dr. Hardy set forth 
the situation. Maps were spread on the table and a 
close scrutiny made of them. There were many little 
dams near at hand, but no really large ones. Yet 
within a radius of one hundred miles, working day 
and night to equip the army, there were many goodly 


140 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


cities, which had large reservoirs of impounded water 
up in the hills. The breaking of any one of these 
reservoirs would cripple an entire city for months and 
bring an awful catastrophe. 

“The first thing to do,” said Colonel Ware, “is to 
notify the state authorities. The next is to discover 
where that message came from. I’ll have to depend 
upon you to do both. I can’t get an extra man of any 
sort, and every department of the government already 
has its hands full.” 

He picked up a pad and wrote a message in cipher. 
“ Send that to the Governor,” he said. 

Henry took it and went over to the wireless house ; 
and within an hour of the time he sent the message, 
orders had gone out to every guard in the state to 
watch dams and reservoirs with increased vigilance. 
There came also a message from the Governor asking 
for more information, but the wireless patrol could not 
supply it. 

The instant Colonel Ware took his departure, Dr. 
Hardy sent for Willie. “ Read that,” he said, laying 
Roy’s message before Willie. 

Willie glanced at the message and then at Dr. Hardy. 

“Now read it,” said the latter, laying the crate end 
on the paper. 


THE FIGHT FOR PROSPECT HILL 


141 


"Willie’s eyes opened wide. He looked up in amaze- 
ment. “ It’s a code message,” he said. 

“ It is. Roy caught it last night. Now it’s up to 
us to discover who the sender of that message was. 
The message was sent to WNT and signed by NDA. 
There are no such stations in the government list, so 
these must be secret stations. I want you, Willie, to 
go to the wireless tent and listen in until noon. Don’t 
take the receivers from your ears. Your breakfast 
will be sent to you. Keep tuning to various lengths 
and try to catch everything you can. But particularly 
be on the lookout for the call signals I have given 
you.” 

Henry spoke up. “ Roy says the message was weak 
and sounded like a local message, Willie. If it was, 
a short wave length was probably used. Now that 
amateur plants are forbidden, there are few messages 
sent with short wave lengths. Three hundred meters 
is the minimum length for land and ship stations and 
the government stations use long wave lengths. By 
choosing a short wave length the sender of illegal 
messages would run less risk of detection. I suspect 
this message was sent in a very short wave length. 
So watch for short wave length messages.” 

Willie went off to his task as jubilantly as though 


142 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

he were going on a picnic. To sit at a wireless desk 
and listen in constantly for five hours was a trying job. 
But Willie throbbed with joy at the prospect. He was 
really serving his country now. He was going to do 
something no mere soldier could do. And if he suc- 
ceeded, he might save the government from embarrass- 
ment and he might prevent the murder of scores of 
people. Ho wonder his heart beat high with resolution 
to do his best, and with pride at the thought that he had 
been chosen for this task instead of some other boy. 

While Willie was doing his best to justify Dr. Hardy’s 
confidence in him, Dr. Hardy and Henry and Roy were 
continuing their council of war. 

“ Is there any way you know of,” said the leader, 
“ by which a station can be located when it talks ? ” 

“ Yes, sir,” replied Henry and Roy in a breath. 
“ With a wireless detector.” 

“ What is that ? ” 

Henry explained. 

“ Can we get hold of one ? ” 

“ I don’t think so,” said Henry. " At any rate not 
in time to be of use to us. That dam is going to be 
blown up soon.” 

“ Do you know anything about this detective ma- 
chine ? ” 


THE FIGHT FOE PEOSPECT HILL 143 

“ Yes, sir,” said Henry, modestly. “ I think we can 
make some ourselves. We shall need two so as to get 
the direction of the sending station from two different 
points.” 

“ Oh ! I see,” said Dr. Hardy. “ Then we work 
out the location by triangulation. I can help you 
there.” 

“ If we have to use two stations,” said Roy, “ we’d 
better get another one up.” 

“ Roy, you’ve a good head on you,” said Dr. Hardy. 
Then he turned to Henry. “ Where should we put 
this other station ? ” he asked. 

“ I think it ought to be at quite a distance, so that 
we can be more certain of our angles. Suppose we 
put the other station three miles away.” 

“ Yery well. I’ll put you in charge of that, Roy. 
Take one of your own outfits and put it up carefully. 
We’ll see where it should go.” 

He took a contour map from his drawer and set a 
pair of compasses by the scale. With the camp as a 
centre, he drew a circle. Every point on the circle 
was exactly three miles from camp. Henry studied 
the map closely. 

“ I believe this will be the best place for the other 
station,” he said, indicating a knoll three miles to the 


144 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

north. “ Take along your outfit, Roy, and if you 
need help to get up supports for the aerial or for 
any other purpose, send us word. You can fasten 
your aerial up temporarily and communicate with us.” 

“ Take all the boys except Willie and Henry,” said 
Captain Hardy, “ unless,” and he turned to Henry, 
“you need assistance here.” 

“You and I can do the work here,” said Henry. 
“ Let Roy have them all.” 

The wireless patrol was summoned and Dr. Hardy 
laid the situation before them. Then he put them 
under Roy’s orders, and after a belated and hurried 
bite to eat, the boys got one of their own outfits from 
the wireless tent and marched off laden with tools 
and materials. Roy led the way, with Dr. Hardy’s 
map in his hand. 

Avoiding obstacles, the party made their way as 
directly as possible to the chosen spot. It was a 
rounded knob perhaps two hundred feet high. Save 
for a few scattered trees, it was bare of timber. 
Cattle pastured on it and the grass was as closely 
cropped as a lawn. In many respects it was an ideal 
place for a wireless station. 

The party at once examined the trees to see if two 
could be found that would serve as supports for the 


THE FIGHT FOE PROSPECT HILL 145 

aerial. Immediately on the crest of the knob were 
two tall, straight trees, but they were at least one 
hundred and twenty -five feet apart. 

“ We can put a length of wire on our ropes,” said 
Roy, “ and stretch between these trees all right. And 
we shall not have to cut any limbs either.” 

At once Robert Martin and George Larkin shinned 
up the trees, attached the pulleys for the aerial, and 
rove the ropes through them. Meantime the others 
unwound the coiled wires of the aerial itself, attached 
them to the spreaders, and soon had their antennas 
dangling between the trees. 

At this juncture the owner of the pasture appeared. 
He looked angry. “ What are you boys doing here ? ” 
he demanded gruffly. 

“ We’re putting up a wireless station,” said Roy, 
politely. “We belong to the wireless patrol at Camp 
Brady, and it became necessary to have a second sta- 
tion for a few days.” 

“ Well, you can’t have it on my land,” said the man 
angrily. “ So get your traps out of that tree and get 
out of this.” 

“ But we are an official government station,” replied 
Roy. “We are here at the command of a United States 
officer.” 


146 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


“ You’re a pack of young liars,” said the man, grow- 
ing still more angry. “ You’re just experimenting with 
this here wireless telegraphy and you like this hill be- 
cause it’s high. You needn’t think I’m fool enough to 
think the government would be sending out a parcel of 
young imps like you to do its business. So get out and 
get out quick ! ” 

The man’s demeanor was threatening. Alone, Roy 
would undoubtedly have been frightened away. But 
he had ten boys with him, including such husky lads 
as Lem and Teddy and Alec. So he replied, as po- 
litely as he could, “ I have told you the truth. We 
are here by government order. No other place will 
answer, for we were told to put our station on this 
very knob. If we do any damage, the government 
will pay for it.” 

“ Get out ! ” shouted the man, utterly enraged. 
“ Get out ! ” 

He advanced toward Roy threateningly. The boys 
drew together in a group, grasping their tools. Carl 
stepped out in front of the others and drew his pistol. 

“We are not going to be driven out,” said Roy 
stoutly. “We shall carry out our orders.” 

The farmer, seeing he could do nothing, turned 
away. His face was black with rage. “ I’ll see 


THE FIGHT FOE PROSPECT HILL 


147 


whether or not you won’t get off my land,” he 
thundered. “ I’ll turn my bull out here, and we’ll see 
what happens.” 

“ If you turn your bull in this pasture, and he at- 
tacks us,” spoke up Carl, “ I shall shoot him. I give 
you fair warning.” 

The farmer went hurriedly down the hill. 

“ Couple up as quick as you can,” said Roy. 

The boys fell to with their nippers and the outfit 
was ready for use in no time. Roy knelt on the 
ground and put his fingers on the key. “WPB — 
WPB — WPB CBK,” he flashed. 

Willie, listening at the camp tent, caught the first 
call, and at once answered. 

“ Tell Dr. Hardy,” rapped out Roy, “ owner of field 
orders us off. Told him who we were and warned 
him. He is going to turn his bull on us. We have 
threatened to shoot bull. What shall we do ? ” 

“ Shoot to kill,” came back the answer after a con- 
siderable interval. “ Don’t let anything interfere with 
your work. Will have farmer arrested.” 

And almost before Roy had repeated this message to 
the others, Dr. Hardy had telephoned to Colonel Ware, 
and a squad of soldiers were flying toward the hilltop 
station as fast as a motor-car could take them. 


148 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

At once the boys began to set up the tent they had 
brought. But the work was not half finished before 
Teddy cried out, “ Here comes the bull.” 

“What shall we do?” asked the others, for they 
knew little about cattle. 

“ We’ve got to keep that animal away from this 
tent,” cried Roy, his eyes flashing, “ or he’ll smash our 
wireless.” 

“ Then come on,” said Teddy. He picked up a large 
stone and started down the hill. The others followed. 
“ If he’s vicious, he’ll attack us,” said Teddy. “ If he 
charges, we’ll have to go up these trees. But we can 
keep him running from tree to tree and keep him away 
from the tent. Scatter out and don’t let him get you.” 

Teddy went straight toward the bull. The only boy 
who went with him was Carl. He had his pistol in 
his hand. The beast did not leave them long in doubt. 
He gave a snort, pawed the earth, and came rushing 
toward them. 

“ Get into your trees,” shouted Teddy. 

The boys ran for the trees. Teddy stayed behind 
and the bull made for him. Teddy ran toward the tree 
to which Carl had fled. But Carl was still on the ground. 

“ Hurry up,” said Teddy, catching a branch and 
swinging himself upward. 


THE FIGHT FOR PROSPECT HILL 


149 


Instead of complying, Carl stepped behind the trunk 
of the tree, only his right arm and head showing. 
The bull came straight on. Carl raised his arm, took 
quick aim, and fired. The bull halted the least bit and 
rushed on again. Again Carl fired. This time the 
beast went to his knees. 

“ Come up, quick ! ” yelled Teddy. 

But Carl raised his arm for a third shot. Before 
the bull could get on his feet again, a rifle was heard 
and the sound of a bullet was plainly audible as it 
struck the bull, which fell prone. 

All eyes were turned toward the farmhouse. The 
farmer was in the hands of two men in uniform, who 
had evidently taken a shotgun away from him, while 
two other soldiers were leveling their rifles at the 
still struggling bull. A third was reloading his rifle. 
Roy’s message had done the trick. The timely arrival 
of the soldiers had saved the boys from something 
worse than an angry bull, for as the soldiers entered 
the farmyard, the farmer was just starting up the hill 
with a shotgun in his hand. 

The farmer was handcuffed and left under guard. 
The lieutenant in charge of the squad came up the hill 
with some of his men. 

“We certainly are obliged to you,” called Roy, 


150 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


scrambling down from his tree. “ I believe that old 
fellow was mad enough to do anything.” 

“ He was going to shoot you,” said the lieutenant, 
“ but he won’t trouble you any farther. He’ll go to 
jail for a few months.” 

They examined the bull, which now lay quiet. It 
was dead. The sharpshooter’s bullet had gone through 
its heart. Carl’s bullets had struck the beast’s bony 
forehead and glanced off, but they had struck as true 
as could be. They had momentarily stunned the 
beast. 

“ Young man,” said the lieutenant, turning to Carl, 
“you’re some marksman. I wish I had you in my 
company.” 

“ We’re never going to let him get out of the wire- 
less patrol,” said Roy. “ You can’t have him.” 

They said good-bye. The soldiers went back to 
headquarters with their prisoner. The boys finished 
their task. Then Roy made a full report by wireless 
to his superior. 

The latter and Henry, meantime, had been as busy 
as two bees. With some long pieces of wire they had 
made two great triangles, fastening one within the 
other, with their planes at right angles to each other. 
The wires were insulated from each other at the tops 


THE FIGHT FOR PROSPECT HILL 


151 


of the triangles and the insulators hung on stays fast- 
ened to a wire attached to two trees. In the centre of 
the bases were coils mounted on a cheese box. These 
coils were fastened at right angles to each other, like 
the wire triangles above. At the centre of each was a 
variable condenser for tuning the triangular aerials to 
different wave lengths. Henry made a wooden device 
which moved the condensers simultaneously. The 
inner or exploring coils were mounted on an upright 
spindle so they could revolve. The terminals were 
joined to a carborundum detector and the telephones 
in the usual manner. 

This apparatus was already assembled when Roy 
began to send his message about the soldiers. Henry 
had just strapped the receiver to his head to pick up 
some message and test his detector. He chanced to 
catch Roy’s signal. He called to Dr. Hardy to keep 
Willie from answering, and rapped out a reply himself. 
Then as Roy began to send his message, Henry slowly 
spun the exploring coils around and listened intently. 
Again and again he tried it, and every time the mes- 
sage came most clear and distinct when the plane of 
the exploring coil was directly in line with Roy’s 
station. The apparatus worked perfectly. It pointed 
straight toward the sending station. 


152 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


“ Send all your crew home excepting Carl and Teddy 
and yourself,” wired Henry when Roy had finished 
his message. “ See that no one interferes with your 
station.” 

Then he got together the materials for another 
detector. The boys from the other station soon 
reached Camp Brady. Dinner was prepared and 
eaten. Willie Brown was put to bed in order that 
he might go on duty again that night, for the patrol’s 
best men would be needed then. Taking Lem and 
Jimmy with him, to help carry the wireless materials, 
a few furnishings for the tent, and dinner for the boys 
at the other station, Henry set off for what the wireless 
patrol were already calling Prospect Hill, though the 
irrepressible Roy had insisted that it should more 
properly be named Bull Run. Before supper time the 
second detector had been made and strung up on 
Prospect Hill in place of the original aerial, and Henry 
had returned to Camp Brady. Everything was ready 
for the long vigil. , 


CHAPTER XI 


A VIGIL IN THE DARK 



k 0R by this time it seemed certain that the three 


o’clock wireless communication of the plotters 
must have been prearranged. The fact that the per- 
son called had answered the call signal so promptly 
was almost proof of that fact. Furthermore not a 
word had passed between the two parties all day long. 
So, although an uninterrupted watch was being kept, 
the wireless patrol really did not expect the secret 
stations to converse again until three o’clock the next 
morning. 

But everything was in readiness for the long vigil 
from dusk to morning twilight. At Camp Brady 
Henry was ready to sit through the night at his 
detector, listening. On Prospect Hill Willie was at 
the other detector, listening. At the regular camp 
station Lew sat with the receivers strapped to his ears, 
listening. All through the night Willie and Henry 
must sit and listen unrelieved. Should the secret 
stations talk, it was imperative that they be located. 


153 


154 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


And it was equally necessary that the best two opera- 
tors in camp should be at the detectors. 

The feeling that came to Willie, as he sat down in 
the tent for his long vigil, was different from any 
emotion he had ever before experienced. In addition 
to the throb of joy and pride at the confidence reposed 
in him, was a feeling of exultation, a surge of sober 
self-confidence. Willie knew in his heart that no one, 
not even Henry, would do the work any better than 
he was going to do it. With that exultation was a 
feeling of serious responsibility that Willie had never 
felt before. The safety of human life might depend 
upon how well he did his work. For the first time in 
his life Willie knew the real joy of service to others. 

And Henry, of course, was scarcely less conscious of 
the same emotions. But with him it was different. 
He had always been self-confident, a boy of helpful- 
ness, a leader. Indeed Henry owed his leadership of 
the club to the fact that he was always serving the 
crowd — always planning things and doing things for 
them, just as he had thought up the plan for the wire- 
less club and patiently learned how to make an outfit. 

So now these two boys watched through the night, 
absolutely forgetful of self, and hoping only that they 
might save the people who were in great danger from 


A VIGIL IN THE DARK 


155 


death at the hands of a traitor. Lew, at the regular 
station, shared this feeling, as indeed did every lad in 
the camp. Each was willing to “ do his bit ” in the 
way in which he could be most useful. Not a boy felt 
envious of his fellows at the wireless keys that night. 

And each had his share in the night’s work. Roy 
and Carl and Lem and George and Jimmy had been 
sent to Prospect Hill to guard the wireless. There 
was no actual fear of hostile acts, but after the en- 
counter with the farmer it seemed best to be prepared. 
His sons might be inclined to make trouble. So Cap- 
tain Hardy ordered these boys to guard the Prospect 
Hill station. And every one of them carried his pistol 
when he left Camp Brady. A tent and some blankets 
were taken along, and some food and a dish or two to 
cook with. Coffee and sandwiches would be very wel- 
come during the long vigil. 

The last ray of sunset faded from the sky. The 
glowing bank of clouds above the western mountains 
turned from gold to gray. One by one the stars 
pricked out. The wind fell and only the gentlest 
zephyrs stirred the leaves. Whippoorwills flitted here 
and there, startling the night with their eery calls. 
Through the darkness bats flitted noiselessly. Frogs 
croaked. The world was hushed. And the watchers 


156 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


on the two hills, like Paul Revere waiting for his 
signal to mount and ride, “ felt the damp of the river 
fog, that rises after the sun goes down.” 

But though the air was quiet, it was feverish with 
activity. Wireless messages were speeding through it 
like countless shuttles in a giant factory. There were 
messages from ships at sea, faintly heard. There were 
messages from land stations near and far. There was 
talk by high powered commercial and government 
stations. 

“ That’s the Brooklyn Navy Yard,” said Henry to 
Dr. Hardy. In tuning he had caught part of a mes- 
sage without hearing the call signals. “ I know the 
shrill whine of its rotary spark-gap.” And after a 
time, he said, “ Frankfort is talking. That’s Custer at 
the key. He always drags his S so that you think he 
is making an O.” And after another pause he added, 
“There goes Arlington. Witherspoon is talking. I 
met him when my uncle took me to the station. He’s 
the fastest operator in the United States service.” 

“ How do you know it’s Witherspoon ? ” asked Dr. 
Hardy, much interested. 

“ He has a trick of rushing his messages and then 
making a pause for the other fellow to catch up. He 
can go fast so easily that he forgets, and then has to 


A VIGIL IN THE DARK 


157 


check himself every little bit. Almost every operator 
has some such trick by which he can be identified.” 

For a time they sat in silence. Suddenly Henry 
said, “ We’re in luck to-night. I can hear every sound 
as distinctly as can be.” 

“ Better than at other times ? ” inquired Dr. Hardy. 

“Much better,” said Henry. “You see wireless 
works better one time than another and usually better 
at night than in the daytime.” 

“ Why do you suppose that is ? ” 

“Well, I don’t exactly know. But I can tell you 
this : sound carries better just before a storm, when the 
air is damp and heavy, and the night air is more like a 
storm atmosphere than the day air is. I know a car- 
bureter works better by night, too.” 

“ I suppose,” reflected Dr. Hardy, “ that the air is 
more homogeneous when it’s saturated with moisture — 
if you understand what I mean.” 

, “I guess so,” laughed Henry, “though those are 
pretty big words. Hello, there’s an interesting mar- 
conigram.” 

He listened and the smile faded from his face. 
Reaching for a pencil, he began to write rapidly. Dr. 
Hardy, noting his serious face, looked over his shoulder 
and read these words — the first of a long despatch : 


158 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


“ The great reservoir in the Pine Mountains in central 
Pennsylvania was partly wrecked to-day by the blow- 
ing up of a portion of the dam. A man slipped 
through the sentry line and reached one end of the 
breastwork of the dam before he was discovered. A 
guard ordered him to throw up his hands. Instead he 
dropped on his knees and lowered a package, now 
known to have been dynamite, behind the dam. The 
guard fired and the man took to his heels. A moment 
afterward there was a loud explosion. In the excite- 
ment the man escaped. A hole was torn in the end of 
the breastwork. A great stream of water began to 
flow through it, but the guard quickly opened the 
flood-gates and lowered the water, thus saving the 
dam. 

“News of the dynamiting spread like wild-fire. 
When Eagle River, the impounding of whose waters 
makes the reservoir, began to rise, the inhabitants of 
Eaglevale were panic-stricken, expecting a catastrophe 
similar to those which wiped out Johnstown and 
Austin. But the stream rose only five feet and did 
not get outside its banks. The guards promptly tele- 
phoned to the town officials as soon as the water was 
under control, and the panic was stopped. 

“The prompt action of the guard probably saved 


A VIGIL IN THE DARK 


159 


our state from another awful loss of life and great 
damage to property. Eaglevale is the site of some 
large factories, which are now engaged in making 
supplies of various sorts for the government.” 

“ Thank God ! ” said Dr. Hardy, when he had finished 
reading the message. “ Somebody stopped them even 
if we didn’t. If that guard hadn’t been watchful, the 
miscreant would have blown out the entire end of the 
dam and Eaglevale would have been wiped out. They 
got the powder to him quick, didn’t they ? But per- 
haps we had something to do with it after all. If we 
hadn’t caught the message, the Governor wouldn’t have 
ordered the reservoir guards to be especially vigilant. 
Perhaps the wireless patrol had quite as much to do 
with saving Eaglevale as that guard did.” He gave a 
deep sigh. “ Thank heaven the plot failed,” he said. 
“ I think we can rest easy now. But we’ll keep up our 
wireless watch just the same. That fellow may report 
to his superiors. They might even plan a second at- 
tempt. And anyway we may succeed in locating them 
so they can be caught and punished.” 

The tenseness that had settled down on the camp at 
the beginning of the long vigil disappeared. All even- 
ing the camp-fire had been deserted, the boys gathering 
about the wireless operators as though drawn thither 


160 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


by powerful magnets they could not resist. Now the 
normal atmosphere descended again on Camp Brady. 
Communication was opened with Prospect Hill. Every- 
thing was quiet there. Willie had caught the message 
about the dam and the boys with him were as much 
relieved as were their comrades at camp. With nerves 
relaxed again, all the boys began to grow drowsy. 
Discipline had been forgotten for the evening and bed- 
time was long past. Now the patrol began to seek 
their cots. 

At ten o’clock the Arlington time signals were caught 
and Captain Hardy set his watch. Then Henry took 
the weather forecast that follows the time signal. 
“ USWB DB 94686,” he wrote on his pad. 

Dr. Hardy had not previously seen a weather fore- 
cast. “ I can understand the first four letters,” he said, 
“for they probably stand for United States Weather 
Bureau. But the rest stumps me completely.” 

Henry chuckled. “ You are right about the USWB,” 
he said. “ The next two letters indicate the point for 
which the report is made — in this case Delaware Break- 
water. Forecasts are also furnished for Sydney, Nan- 
tucket, Hatteras, Key West, and other Atlantic points, 
and for all coasts. Each station has its particular 
letter.” 


A VIGIL IN THE DARK 


161 


“ But what are all these figures ? ” 

“ The first three represent the barometric pressure — 
in this case 29.46 inches. Of course you understand 
more about that than I do.” 

“ I should suppose this pressure indicates rain, for the 
pressure is comparatively low. But we don’t know 
whether it is lower or higher than it was. What are 
the other two figures ? ” 

“ The eight represents the direction of the wind — in 
this case northwest. You see the wireless authorities 
have divided the compass into eight points and each 
point is represented by a figure. The last figure, six, 
indicates the force of the wind according to the Beau- 
fort scale. Six means a strong breeze. So the forecast 
for Delaware Breakwater is strong breeze from the 
northwest with barometer at 29.46.” 

“ Now that we have the entire forecast,” said Dr. 
Hardy, “ I’ll change my guess about the barometer. I 
suspect it is rising, and we shall have fair weather.” 

“ It doesn’t matter now that we shall not have to 
hunt for those dynamiters,” said Henry. “But I’m 
glad it’s going to be fair, anyway.” 

The hours rolled by. Excepting the operators and 
Captain Hardy, every member of the wireless patrol 
was sound asleep. Now it became dull work listening 


162 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

in. There was plenty of news flying through tfcie air, 
but it was uninteresting. The camp was enveloped in 
a quiet as heavy as the darkness. The labors of the 
day told on the watchers and they had to fight to keep 
awake. Willie, alone at his key on Prospect Hill, 
profited by his sleep during the day, and was alert and 
without drowsiness. But Henry and Lew had to fight 
to keep their eyes open. 

At one o’clock Lew laid down his receiver and awak- 
ened Alec who was to relieve him. Dr. Hardy took a 
coffee-pot to the camp-fire, where hot coals still smoul- 
dered, laid a few twigs on them and made hot coffee. 
Then he and Teddy and Henry had some sandwiches 
with their hot drink and all felt refreshed. But Willie, 
sitting alone at his key in the other camp, went through 
the night without food or drink. The comrades that 
were to prepare for him a midnight lunch were asleep 
and Willie forbore to call them. 

The air began to quiet down. As the myriad wire- 
less men turned off their switches for the night, and the 
messages came less and less frequently, it made Henry 
think of the coming of night on the river when at dusk 
the air is vocal with the twilight song of birds, and the 
swallows skim over the water in countless numbers. 
And then, one by one, the bird voices cease, the dart- 


A VIGIL IN THE DARK 163 

ing forms disappear from the sky, no one sees how 
or where, and the night is hushed in silence. So the 
multitudinous voices in the ether, as mysterious and 
yet as real as the darting birds in air, disappeared 
one by one, and a silent hush gradually descended on 
the heavens. 

Two o’clock came. The stars were brilliant in the 
inverted bowl above. The flashing Arcturus had sunk 
low in the west, but Vega and Altair and Deneb 
looked down upon the watchers on the hills just as the 
stars had shone above those slopes in Palestine where 
the shepherds watched nineteen .centuries before. The 
hushed stillness of deep night lent a touch of awe and 
solemnity to the hour that was felt by every wakeful 
member of the wireless patrol. 

A quarter of an hour passed. Half-past two came. 
The clock on the wireless table pointed to two forty- 
five. Dr. Hardy went to the tents, roused Robert 
and Teddy, and built up the fire so it lighted the entire 
camp ground. At the same time Willie was calling 
Roy and Carl. All responded with alacrity, pulling 
on their clothes in haste and hurrying out to the wire- 
less tents. Stakes were already prepared, with hatchets 
at hand to drive them. Dr. Hardy and Carl had each 
a good compass in his pocket. Should the dynamiters 


164 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


talk at three o’clock, the wireless patrol were ready to 
locate them. While they waited, they munched sand- 
wiches. They were too nervous to talk. The very 
air was tense with suppressed excitement. Even Dr. 
Hardy clasped and unclasped his hands. He rose from 
his seat and walked from one wireless tent to the 
other. The waiting boys shifted their positions un- 
easily. Henry and Alec sat at their instruments almost 
rigid. 

And just as the fingers of the camp clock pointed to 
three, Henry spoke sharply. The watchers jumped, 
so tense were their nerves. “ HD A is calling,” said 
Henry. 

Alec cried in response, “ I’ve got them,” and began 
writing down the call signal. And when the message 
began to fly through the night, his fingers ran nimbly 
across his pad and line after line of words appeared on 
the white page. 

At the first letter of the call Henry began to revolve 
his exploring coil. Back and forth he swung it until 
it came to rest. 

“ Quick ! Drive a stake there ! ” he cried, pointing 
with his finger. 

Teddy flew to the spot indicated. Henry squinted 
along his coil. 


A VIGIL IN THE DARK 


165 


“There!” he cried, and Teddy drove the stake at 
the exact spot. 

Again Henry revolved his coil. He meant to locate 
the answering station. The response to the wireless 
call was prompt. WNT replied at once. 

“ There ! ” cried Henry, indicating a second point. 
And Teddy darted to the place and drove a second 
stake. 

As the wireless conversation continued, Henry swung 
his coils again and again, until he was absolutely cer- 
tain that he had found the proper directions. Then 
Dr. Hardy took his stand behind Henry’s instrument, 
and setting his compass on a box, beyond the range of 
magnetic influence, carefully read and registered the 
points of the compass from which the wireless voices 
had come through the night. 

Meantime, on Prospect Hill, Willie and Carl and 
Roy were doing exactly the same things; and when 
the directions were established beyond question, Roy 
noted down the compass bearings. Later on, the two 
detectors would point out the exact bearing of each 
other, so that Dr. Hardy would have the angles for 
his calculations. But just now the watchers in the two 
camps, done with their other tasks, stood tense and 
silent behind Alec and Willie who were writing down 


166 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


the message word by word. This message was longer 
than the one of the night before. When it was ended, 
and the plotters had ceased talking, Alec laid his record 
on the table before Dr. Hardy. It read as follows : 

“ Supplies were all sent last week. This was rainy 
morning. Need new pickets for fence. Using scant- 
lings and extra posts. By care can save trainload of 
lumber. Machine has arrived. Guns for campers go 
with guides from here to Pittsburgh. Our nearest 
district superintendent goes Tuesday. We shall finish 
all construction work by or before that night’s sunset. 
Will see that secretary makes date for you.” 

Dr. Hardy took his pencil and scratched out the 
dummy words. The hidden message stood revealed. 
It was as follows : 

“ Supplies sent this 

morning. pickets using 

extra care trainload 

machine Guns go 

from Pittsburgh district 

Tuesday. Finish 

work before sunset 

that date.” 

Dr. Hardy read it aloud to the group of eager boys 
that clustered about him. An expression of amazed 
wonder appeared on their faces. 


A VIGIL IN THE DAEK 


167 


“ Some one else blew up the Eaglevale reservoir ! ” 
cried Roy. “These fellows are still at work. And 
they have their powder now, too.” 

“ And they’re ordered to finish their work before 
sunset next Tuesday,” said Henry. “We’ve got to 
work fast to stop them. This is Friday night.” 

“They’ve even noticed that the guards are more 
vigilant,” said Teddy. “ They must have spies watch- 
ing our soldiers ! ” 

Dr. Hardy was silent. His face wore a puzzled ex- 
pression. Presently he said, “Boys, there’s more in 
this message than we think. Why should these dyna- 
miters be told of a shipment of arms next week ? And 
what is the connection between the blowing up of the 
dam and this shipment ? ” 

They were silent, each thinking deeply. Suddenly 
Roy cried, “ I’ve got it ! Our soldiers need machine 
guns awful bad. The dynamiters are going to blow 
up the reservoir on Tuesday to keep that shipment 
back, and maybe destroy it. It must be that the break- 
ing of the dam will wash out the railroad.” 

“ I believe you’ve hit it, Roy,” said Dr. Hardy. 
“We must locate these plotters at once. Then we can 
tell.” He drew out his compass and while Henry 
located Willie’s station with his detector, Dr. Hardy 


168 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


got its exact bearing, noting it down on a sheet of 
paper. Then he put down the bearing along the line 
of the stake Teddy had first driven. “ Call Willie,” 
he said to Henry, “ and get the compass bearings from 
Prospect Hill to the secret stations.” 

Dr. Hardy noted them down as Henry received 
them. Then, with ruler and pencil he rapidly laid out 
a triangle along the directions indicated. The triangle 
was short of base with very long sides. 

“ The short base-line,” said Dr. Hardy, as the eager 
boys peered over his shoulders, “ is the three-mile line 
between our two stations. The sides of the triangle 
are the lines between our stations and the secret sta- 
tion NDA. That station is just at the apex of the tri- 
angle, where the two lines meet. How we must find 
how far away that is.” 

He drew a perpendicular from apex to base of the 
triangle. Then he laid his ruler along the base-line. 

“ That’s three miles,” he said, and marked the space 
on the ruler. Hext he laid the ruler along the perpen- 
dicular line he had drawn in the angle. It was just 
ten times as long as the base-line. “ It’s thirty miles 
from our base-line to the secret station,” said Dr. Hardy. 

He drew out his contour map and made a duplicate 
of his triangle on it, with the base-line running from 


A VIGIL IN THE DARK 


169 


Camp Brady to Prospect Hill. “There’s where the 
secret station is located,” he said, indicating a spot 
with his pencil point. 

The boys leaned eagerly forward. The map showed 
a wild, mountainous country. A stream ran through a 
gorge-like valley. And close beside the indicated spot 
was a great reservoir. 

“ See where that water will go if the dam breaks,” 
cried Roy. 

With his pencil Dr. Hardy followed the course of 
the stream. It curved along in a tortuous path, wind- 
ing between high and precipitous mountains. Ten 
miles down-stream was a great manufacturing city. 
And just here the main line of the P. and B. Railroad, 
the greatest artery of traffic from the steel district to 
the Atlantic coast, crossed the river. 

“Ah ! ” cried Dr. Hardy. “ It’s as plain as day. 
The breaking of the dam will send a wall of water 
down that gorge that will wipe out the city, destroy 
every factory in it, and sweep the railroad bridge out 
of existence. That one blow would cripple the army 
terribly. Boys, it must never happen. We have got 
to prevent it ! We have got to find the dynamiters ! ” 

“ And we’ve only got until Monday night to do it 
in,” cried Roy. 


CHAPTER XII 


AN UNSUCCESSFUL SEAKCH 
HOUGH it was three o’clock in the morning, and 



A every wakeful member of the wireless patrol was 
worn with the long vigil, the startling message from 
the air galvanized them into fresh activity. 

“ We have not a moment to lose,” said Dr. Hardy. 

Rapidly he plotted the location of the secret station 
WNT, and found it was located in a considerable town 
some miles distant from the reservoir and the endan- 
gered city. 

“ If this station is hidden, as it certainly must be, we 
shall have to let it go,” he said regretfully. “ It would 
be like looking for the proverbial needle in a haystack 
to search for it. The aerials will be concealed, and the 
entire plant hidden from sight. Nothing but a house 
to house search would uncover it. But we can get the 
other fellows.” 

He went to the telephone and called for Colonel 
Ware. “We have located the dynamiters,” said Dr. 


170 


AN UNSUCCESSFUL SEARCH 


171 


Hardy, the instant the Colonel reached the telephone. 
“ They have a secret wireless station very near the big 
reservoir above Elk City. There is another secret 
wireless at Fairview ; and the Fairview plotters are 
keeping the others informed and sending them ma- 
terials. At three o’clock they sent this message: 
1 Supplies sent this morning. Pickets using extra care. 
Trainload machine guns go from Pittsburgh district 
Tuesday. Finish work before sunset that date.’ By 
supplies they must mean the powder asked for by the 
dynamiters. These fellows are working under the very 
noses of the state troops, Colonel. If they aren’t cap- 
tured before Tuesday, Elk City is doomed.” 

“ I’ll wire the Governor the first thing in the morn- 
ing,” said Colonel Ware. 

“ Pardon me, Colonel,” urged Captain Hardy, “ but 
we can’t wait until morning. Th'ese fellows are 
evidently very clever. They have eluded the guard 
completely. There is not a moment to spare. Some 
experienced searchers should be sent to the reservoir at 
once to find these plotters.” 

“ I hardly think anything can happen to the dam 
with our men guarding it day and night,” replied 
Colonel Ware coldly. “However, I will send a mes- 
sage to the Governor at once, though it seems to me 


172 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


that nothing but a serious crisis can justify getting a 
man out of bed at this hour.” 

Captain Hardy frowned at this implied criticism of 
his own action in awakening the Colonel, but said 
merely, “ I, too, regret to disturb him. But I think 
the occasion warrants it.” 

In a few moments the telephone rang and Henry took 
down a message in cipher. In a few minutes more the 
.Colonel’s communication to the Governor was speeding 
through the night. Before dawn came a reply for 
Colonel Ware. 

“ Telegram received,” it read. “ Have ordered de- 
tachment state police rushed to scene. Offenders will 
be apprehended. Congratulations on your good work 
in uncovering plot.” 

Henry was at the wire when the message came. A 
red spot appeared in each of his cheeks. Seldom was 
Henry angry, but this message made him distinctly so. 
It was the wireless patrol — the boys who had worked 
long and unselfishly and sat patiently through the long 
vigil — that had uncovered the plot of the dynamiters ; 
and it came hard to see an indifferent militia officer re- 
ceive the credit that Henry felt belonged to the true blue 
boys at Camp Brady. But he crushed down the feel- 
ing and promptly telephoned the message to the guard 


AN UNSUCCESSFUL SEAECH 


173 


headquarters. At reveille Henry took a copy of the 
message to Dr. Hardy. The latter read it and bit his 
lip savagely, but said nothing. After a moment’s 
thought, he went to the telephone. He was quickly in 
communication with Colonel Ware. 

“ I want to thank you, Colonel,” he said diplomat- 
ically, “ for your promptness in notifying the Governor. 
Doubtless the guardsmen and the state police between 
them will nab the dynamiters. But if there is any- 
thing further the wireless patrol can do, we shall be 
only too glad to do it.” 

Colonel Ware thanked him perfunctorily. 

“ There’s one thing I want to ask of you as a favor,” 
continued Dr. Hardy. “Won’t you please keep us 
informed as to the developments in the search for the 
plotters ? ” 

Colonel Ware promised that he would, and the con- 
versation ended. 

Early on Saturday a force of state police was rushed 
to the reservoir and the guard of soldiers was doubled. 
For twelve hours the police beat through the brush and 
searched the neighborhood of the reservoir. They 
found absolutely nothing to indicate an attempt on the 
dam, and returned to their headquarters vexed and 
annoyed. 


174 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

In some way the leader learned that they had been 
ordered out because of a wireless message picked up by 
some boy campers. He reported to his superior officer 
as follows : “ Company B has thoroughly searched 
every foot of ground within a mile of the reservoir 
above Elk City. There is not the slightest indication 
of any attempt to dynamite the dam. Ho one except 
state troopers has been near the reservoir. The infor- 
mation about the plot to blow up the dam is wholly 
imaginary. The reservoir is entirely safe.” 

This report was forwarded to the Governor, and by 
him sent to Colonel Ware with some caustic comments. 
Henry was on duty when the message came in. He 
took it down, and the red spots came back into his 
cheeks. He had hardly finished telephoning the 
message to guard headquarters before the telephone 
rang violently and Colonel Ware sharply demanded to 
speak with Captain Hardy. 

Henry, with a delicacy unusual in a boy of his age, 
at once withdrew from the tent. What passed be- 
tween Captain Hardy and Colonel Ware no member 
of the wireless patrol ever knew ; but Captain Hardy 
came out of the tent red in the face and biting his lip 
savagely. And an angry light shone in his eyes. 

He went to his tent and sat down at his table. 


AN UNSUCCESSFUL SEARCH 


175 


There Henry found him an hour later when he was 
relieved by Roy. A frown was on the doctor’s face. 
In his eyes was an expression of anxiety. 

“ The fools ! ” he muttered, as Henry came into the 
tent. “ Are human lives to be sacrificed and the army 
imperiled because of such blockheads ? ” 

He turned to his lieutenant. “Henry,” he said, 
“ this is a terrible situation. The guardsmen haven’t 
seen any enemies. The state police hunted around a 
few hours and didn’t find any. Now they inform the 
Governor that there never was the slightest danger 
and discredit us. But the men are there, Henry. I 
have no doubt of that. And if they are not caught 
before sunset on Tuesday Elk City will be a second 
Johnstown, and our men on the firing line will be dy- 
ing for want of machine guns. It must not be.” 

He got up and paced the floor, apparently in great 
excitement. In reality he was so angry he could not 
remain quiet. Suddenly he cried, “ It shall not be ! ” 

“ What are we going to do about it ? ” asked Henry. 
“What are we going to do?” repeated Captain 
Hardy, his eyes flashing. “What Alexander did to 
the Gordian knot. The wireless patrol itself will 
catch the dynamiters. And we’ll get them before 
sunset on Tuesday, too.” 


176 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


He continued to walk up and down the floor of his 
tent. His eyes flashed as Henry had never seen them 
flash before. All the gentleness was gone from his 
face. A look of stern, almost fierce, resolution had 
replaced it. 

“We can’t expect any help from the authorities,” he 
said, after a pause. “ Indeed, if they knew about it, I 
don’t think they would let us do what we are going to 
do. Why, Colonel Ware is angry enough at us to put 
us all under arrest — and we gave him a chance to 
make himself famous.” 

“ But what are we going to do ? ” asked Henry. 

“Do?” said Dr. Hardy sharply. “We’re going 
to the Elk City reservoir. We’re going to find the 
traitors that are plotting to blow up the dam. We’re 
going to have them in hand before sunset on Tuesday, 
alive if possible, dead if necessary. The wireless patrol 
is going to do what the Pennsylvania guard and the 
state police couldn’t do. We’re going to save Elk City 
and the boys in the trenches. That’s what we are 
going to do. Now leave me alone for half an hour 
so I can think this thing out. Please keep the camp 
quiet.” 

Never had Henry seen Dr. Hardy look or heard him 
talk, as he looked and talked now. The suppressed 


AN UNSUCCESSFUL SEARCH 


177 


excitement, the controlled force, the galvanic power of 
his words thrilled Henry through and through, woke 
an answering chord in his breast, and steeled his reso- 
lution as nothing had ever done before. Instinctively 
he knew that exciting scenes were ahead. He divined 
the fact that peril lay before them. And his mind 
thrilled at the thought that the wireless patrol and the 
boys he loved so well were to have a part in a deed 
that would live in memory so long as Elk City should 
exist. 

Alone in his tent, Captain Hardy sat with his head 
in his hands. “ Sunday morning,” he muttered, “ and 
we’ve got only forty-eight hours to do it in. We’ll 
have to do it secretly, too. Heaven grant nothing 
happens here while I’m away from my post. They 
might make it unpleasant for me. But go I will, no 
matter what happens.” 

For a long time he was silent. Suddenly he mut- 
tered, “If only I had another Henry. But he must 
go. Some one else must take charge here. Who shall 
it be?” 

Rapidly he considered the merits of each boy in the 
patrol. “ I’ll put Lem in charge,” he said, finally. 
“ He isn’t quick and brainy like Roy and Henry, but 
he’s been absolutely faithful about everything he has 


178 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


been asked to do. I can trust him implicitly.” Then 
a great light came over the doctor’s face. “ What a 
change has come to Lem in a year ! ” he said. “ If 
this organization had done nothing else, the change 
wrought in Lem would have justified its existence. 
He’s as dependable as Gibraltar now.” 

For a quarter of an hour longer the camp leader 
remained in thought. Then he tapped a bell on his 
desk. Henry responded instantly. 

“I’ve decided what to do,” said Captain Hardy. 
“ Eight of us will go to the Elk City reservoir. I’ve 
picked the boys who have shown the most ability. 
You and Willie must go to operate the wireless outfits. 
I want Lew and Teddy for scouts. We shall have a 
hard time to find those scoundrels. They’re hidden 
away where only the sharpest eyes will ever detect 
them. I want Carl and Roy. Roy can think quicker 
than any boy in camp and he has an eye like an eagle. 
If we have to fight we shall need Carl badly. We’ll 
take Charley along to tend camp and cook. I’m going 
to leave Lem in charge here. What do you think of 
it?” 

“ You couldn’t find a better boy for the place,” said 
Henry. “Lem’s changed tremendously, Dr. Hardy. 
You can rely on him to do anything he says he will.” 


AN UNSUCCESSFUL SEAECH 


179 


“ Send him here,” said the leader. 

Lem came in. 

“ Lem,” said Dr. Hardy, “ the state police couldn’t 
find the dynamiters and they think we sent them on a 
wild goose chase. There’s only one thing will save 
Elk City : the wireless patrol must catch the dyna- 
miters.” 

Lem’s eyes lighted up as he listened. 

“Eight of us are going to try to find them. The 
rest of you must stay here in camp. I am going to 
put you in charge, and I appoint you my second lieu- 
tenant.” 

The expression that came into Lem’s face was diffi- 
cult to analyze. He looked as though he were burst- 
ing with pride and yet about to cry. 

“ Me ! ” he exclaimed. “ Leave me in charge ! ” and 
could say no more. 

“ Y es, Lem, I’m going to leave you in charge. I 
know what you are thinking. You wonder how I can 
trust a boy who did what you did last summer. Well, 
you are not the same boy you were last summer, Lem. 
You are a very different boy. I can trust you now — 
absolutely. That’s why I’m selecting^ you to take 
charge.” Dr. Hardy paused a moment as though seek- 
ing for the exact words he wanted. “ Lem,” he said, 


180 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

“ this expedition must be a secret expedition. No one 
must be allowed to think that the camp is practically 
deserted. No one must know where we have gone. I 
leave it to you to see that every duty is performed and 
particularly that the work for the guards is well done. 
Let there be nothing to draw attention to the camp. 
And have the boys keep up a show of activity. Can I 
depend upon you ? ” 

“ Yes, sir,” said Lem, his eyes moist. “ And I want 
to thank — to thank you for — for your confidence in me. 
I’ll do everything I can to justify it.” 

Dr. Hardy held out his hand and his luminous smile 
came back to his face. “ I knew you would,” he said, 
as he pressed his second lieutenant’s hand. “ The first 
thing for you to do is to have the station at Prospect 
Hill dismantled and the apparatus brought here at 
once.” 

Lem went out and Dr. Hardy sent for Roy. “ You 
can drive a motor-car, I understand,” he said. 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“Well, Roy, the wireless patrol are going to Elk 
City. This is a secret expedition. Eight of us are 
going ” 

“ Am I one ? ” interrupted Roy eagerly. 

“Yes,” said Dr. Hardy, smiling. « We couldn’t go 


AN UNSUCCESSFUL SEARCH 


181 


without you. The rest of us will wander away and 
take the train at the next village. We shall carry 
nothing but our portable wireless outfits. But there 
will have to be other supplies. I want you to take 
them in Mr. Robinson’s motor-car. You will go to 
this address,” and he gave Roy a piece of paper, “ and 
wait until we get there. You will be welcome, for the 
owner of the house is a friend of mine. Do you under- 
stand ? ” 

“ Yes, sir,” said Roy, with shining eyes. “ I’m to be 
the commissary department for the wireless army.” 

“ Exactly,” laughed Dr. Hardy. “ And you know 
how necessary it is for the commissary department to 
be on deck.” 

“ I’ll be there,” said Roy, as he saluted and with- 
drew. 

At once the work of collecting and packing duffel 
began. Henry and Willie made two small, portable 
wireless detectors to replace the big ones that had 
been in use. For short range work, such as they had 
in mind, they were sure the smaller ones would be sat- 
isfactory. Later they tested them and found them so. 

For general use one tent was selected and rolled up. 
Blankets for each man were packed. Cooking utensils 
and food were chosen by Charley. At the arsenal Dr. 


182 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

Hardy gave each man fifty rounds for his cartridge- 
belt and a strong hunting-knife. The weapons were 
carefully packed to go with the other articles in the 
motor-car. A coil of small wire was also to be taken 
in case of need, and some rope. Only the wireless 
apparatus, packed in the smallest compass possible, and 
divided among the eight members of the expedition, 
was to be carried by hand. Small as the risk was that 
the articles taken by Roy might be lost, the wireless 
was so important that Dr. Hardy could not incur even 
that slight risk with it. 

When the supplies were packed in the motor-car, 
and hidden from sight by an auto robe, Dr. Hardy or- 
dered Roy to depart at once. 

“ You’ll have most all day to travel thirty miles,” he 
laughed, “ but if you go at this early hour you’ll meet 
fewer people and attract less attention. We’ll be start- 
ing ourselves in an hour or two. We’ll slip off one at 
a time and meet at the station. Good-bye and be care- 
ful. And don’t forget what I told you about how 
important the commissary department is.” 

Roy saluted, waved his hand to his comrades, and, 
smiling happily, drove off. Had he known what lay 
before him, his face would have worn a very different 
expression. 


CHAPTER XIII 


HOW ROY MET AN EMERGENCY 

UIETLY Roy drove down the wood road toward 



W. the main highway. The feeling of elation that 
always came to him when he was at the^wheel of a 
motor-car was in his heart now. He felt like a bird, as 
though he had wings. He wanted to get to the good 
road where he could “ let her out.” How he did love 
the throb of the engine, the rush of the wind, and the 
sense of power and mastery that went with fast driving. 

But now he remembered that he was on a special 
mission for his captain, that the fate of the secret ex- 
pedition perhaps rested with him, and that failure on 
his part might mean failure in the search for the 
dynamiters, and hence the blowing up of the dam and 
the destruction of a prosperous city. To be sure he 
was but one link in a chain ; but Roy remembered 
that a chain is no stronger than its weakest link. He 
resolved that he would not be the link that should break. 

With that thought in mind Roy rigidly put away his 
desire to ride fast, and went bowling along at a mod- 


183 


184 THE WIRELESS PATEOL AT CAMP BEADY 


erate gait, watching every stone and rut in the road, 
looking sharply for nails and glass, and keeping a 
watchful glance on every curve ahead. He had his car 
under perfect control. And that was because he had 
himself no less completely in hand. Could Roy have 
but known it, he was a splendid example of the very 
thing Dr. Hardy was always trying to instil into his 
boys — he was so much his own master that he could be 
depended upon absolutely. He would do exactly what 
he said he would do, in the way he had promised to do 
it. Thus early had Roy acquired that priceless quality, 
trustworthiness, that made his captain and his asso- 
ciates trust and love him, and that was to ensure his 
success in life. 

A mile from camp Roy struck into an unfrequented 
road that led through the mountains direct to his des- 
tination. This was a village a few miles from the Elk 
City reservoir. Dr. Hardy had decided that the wire- 
less patrol should not go either to Elk City or to Fair- 
view ; for some of the plotters were known to be in 
Fairview and others unquestionably were on the watch 
in Elk City. From the house to which Dr. Hardy had 
sent Roy, and where the wireless patrol would come 
later by train, the party could slip into the woods from 
the back door without any one in the village being the 


HOW ROY MET AN EMERGENCY 


185 


wiser. A hike of four miles, all in the shelter of the 
forest, would take them to the reservoir itself. By 
going in this way the party could approach the reser- 
voir from a quarter where searchers would be least ex- 
pected. Roy did not know all this, but he had once 
been in the village and now his keen mind grasped at 
once the reason for starting the search from there in- 
stead of from Fairview or Elk City. He smiled with 
pleasure as he realized how well his captain had planned 
the adventure. 

That realization made Roy desire all the more keenly 
to do his part perfectly. Nothing was going to pre- 
vent him from keeping his promise, he told himself, and 
“ being on deck ” with the commissary department. 

As he drove along the way became wilder and 
rougher. Yery evidently motor-cars seldom passed 
over this road. The ruts were wide and deep. The 
surface of the road was so rough it could never have 
been scraped. Stones and jagged rocks were every- 
where. And to make it worse, the way was very hilly. 
Roy never took his eye from the road for an instant. 
Skilfully he dodged rock and rut. And in order that 
he might save the car from shock and avoid any possi- 
bility of breaking something, he climbed all the hills on 
his gears. 


186 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


The road followed the course of a little stream, which 
wound through a gap in the mountains. As Roy pro- 
ceeded this gap grew narrower. No longer was there 
any level bottom-land. The sides of the notch came 
closer and closer together until the gap was like a great 
letter Y. There was no longer room in the bottom for 
even a road, and a narrow shelf had been cut into the 
hill for a highway. 

“ This wouldn’t be a good place to meet anything,” 
muttered Roy. “ I don’t know how two rigs could ever 
pass each other.” 

He drove on carefully, looking sharply ahead and 
listening at every curve for sounds of an approaching 
vehicle. He felt just a little worried. Even though 
no mishap came to him, he saw that he could no more 
than reach his destination in time. He was hardly 
making six miles an hour on this mountain road. And 
if he met anybody, even though no mishap occurred, he 
was certain it would delay him. He could see no way 
for two vehicles to pass except for one of them to back 
down the mountain to a wider spot in the road. But 
no team appeared. Not even a pedestrian came along 
to dispute the road with him. And in time Roy reached 
the end of his long climb and began to descend on the 
far side of the hill. 


HOW ROY MET AN EMERGENCY 


187 


If such a thing could be possible, this side of the notch 
was even steeper and narrower than the other. Roy 
shut off his power and let the car coast down-hill in 
second gear. He felt safer that way, for it gave him 
absolute mastery of the car. From time to time he 
stole a glance to one side or the other. On either hill- 
side were frequent gashes where miniature landslides 
had bared the bones of the mountain. 

“ A fellow wouldn’t have much show if a real land- 
slide got started here,” muttered Roy. “ I’ll be glad 
when I get out of this place.” 

He dropped down as fast as he dared. And as often 
as he dared, he looked aloft. Those bare patches on 
the hillside somehow seemed to fascinate him. In par- 
ticular one great scar, the largest by far that he had 
noticed, caught his eye far ahead at a curve in the road. 
It was on his side of the notch and the road passed 
directly under it. 

“ Glad I wasn’t coming through here when that one 
came down,” muttered Roy. 

He was almost at the place. In a moment he reached 
it. “ Well, I’m by that one safely,” he said. 

But even as he spoke, there was a rushing, ripping 
sound and a great rock shot downward, followed by a 
slide of earth. Roy jammed on both brakes. But his 


188 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


momentum was so great that he could not stop in- 
stantly. The rock struck the road just ahead of him 
and came to rest ; and almost at the same time a for- 
ward wheel crashed into the rock and the car stopped 
with a shock. Roy trembled almost as violently as 
the car had done. 

“ Gee ! I thought I was a goner,” he muttered. 

Then he set his brakes, hopped out and found a 
stout stick, and pried the rock off the road. It went 
crashing down to the bottom of the ravine with a 
thunderous roar that made Roy shiver. 

Roy hopped back to his seat, took off his brakes, and 
once more started to coast down the mountain. Then 
he jammed them on again as hard as he could. The 
car had started directly toward the edge of the road. 
With his heart in his mouth, Roy once more got out. 
A single glance verified all his fears. His steering- 
knuckle was broken. There was no possible way for 
him to fix it. 

For a moment Roy was almost overcome with grief. 
He was going to disappoint his captain. His nimble 
mind saw the entire expedition fail because the com- 
missary department had met with an accident. He sat 
down on a rock and buried his face in his hands. 

But he did not remain so long. In a moment he got 


HOW ROY MET AN EMERGENCY 


189 


a grip on himself. Pie commanded his mind to think, 
just as he had commanded himself to go slow when he 
wanted to go fast. And he did think. He bent every 
faculty to solve his present problem. 

“ I can’t drive this car another foot,” muttered Roy, 
“so nothing can be done with it. I don’t dare go 
away and leave it, for if anybody comes along and 
finds a deserted car with such a valuable load, they’d 
rob it sure. I just can’t leave it. But if I don’t tele- 
phone for help, I’ll never get out. Oh, if I only had 
my wireless ! ” 

For fully five minutes Roy sat silent, his face again 
buried in his hands. But he was not crying. He was 
thinking hard. Suddenly he jumped to his feet with a 
shout that could have been heard half a mile away. 

“ I’ve got it ! ” he cried. “ I’ve got it ! ” 

He leaped into the car and yanked out his tool kit. 
In a moment he was uncoupling the spark-coil. Next 
he loosened the battery and lifted it out on the run- 
ning-board. It was all he could do to handle the 
heavy thing. Then he hopped into the car, tore up 
the back seat and began to rummage in the container 
underneath it. He dropped an umbrella on the front 
seat. He tossed out the curtains. He threw a jack 
and a bag of chains to one side. He scattered blow-out 


190 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


patches and the repair kit. And he gave a yell of de- 
light as he found two old dry cells, that Mr. Robinson 
had carried as a reserve before he had his car partly 
rebuilt and had replaced his cells with a battery. In a 
moment the cells stood on the running-board with the 
battery and the coil. Then he began excavating in 
his load for a coil of wire. 

His fingers worked nimbly. With a pair of nippers 
he cut two short lengths from the coiled wire and 
coupled them to the spark-coil, attaching one end of 
each to a dry cell. These he stood close together on 
the rubber cover of the running-board. Between the 
spark-coil and the dry cells he fastened on each of the 
connecting wires other pieces of wire, but a few inches 
long. Then he made handles to grasp these short 
wires by, cutting pieces of a branch and splitting them 
so they would grip the short wires like clothes-pins. 
Finally he coupled his battery to his spark-coil. 

“Now,” he muttered, “we’ll see if it works. It 
ought to. There’s a battery, a spark-coil, a condenser, 
and a key — such as it is. I wonder if I can ever send 
with it.” 

He knelt before the running-board, took hold of the 
wooden handles and brought the ends of the short wires 
together. A stream of fire flashed between the points. 


HOW BOY MET AN EMEBGENCY 19i 

“ It works ! ” cried Boy. “ It works ! ” 

He began to practise making letters. “I can do 
better if I fasten one of these to something,” he mut- 
tered, after a brief trial of his instrument. 

He got out the repair kit box and fastened one of 
his wooden handles to it. Now he found he could 
make his letters much better. With a little practise 
he could send distinctly though slowly. 

“ What am I going to use for an aerial ? ” muttered 
Boy. 

He glanced aloft for a place to put it and his eye 
fell on a pine-tree that had broken short off about 
thirty feet in air. “ Just the ticker,” said Boy. “ Now 
for the aerial itself.” 

He began to unwind the coil of wire. Suddenly his 
eye fell on the umbrella. He gave a shout, and seizing 
the umbrella ripped the cover from it so that the ribs 
stood bare. Then with the umbrella frame and the 
coil of wire fastened to his belt, he climbed to the top 
of the broken pine. He bound the wooden handle of 
the umbrella to the shaft of the pine, so that the 
umbrella stretched upward like a lightning-rod. Then 
he cut and fastened several lengths of wire to the ex- 
tended ends of the umbrella ribs. He descended from 
the tree, gathered his dangling wires and twisted them 


192 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


together with another length of wire, which he led 
directly to his outfit on the running-board and coupled 
fast to it. His wireless was complete. 

As he knelt before the running-board once more, the 
flush went out of his face and he looked pale and 
serious. Would his wireless work ? Would it carry 
to Camp Brady ? He had driven ten or twelve miles, 
but in a straight line he was not more than three or 
four miles from camp. 

“ If only I had some receivers,” groaned Roy, “ then 
I should know whether they heard me or not.” 

He looked at his watch. In five minutes it would 
be the even hour, and the man on duty would be 
listening in. Roy laid his watch before him on the 
running-board. Never had he known five minutes to 
go slower. But at length the minute-hand crept round 
to twelve, and Roy picked up the handle and set to work. 

“ WPB — WPB — WPB CBK,” he called, forming 
the letters with painful slowness. Three times he 
called. Then he began sending. “ Broke steering- 
knuckle near summit notch road. Can’t get help. 
Send car with another. Made wireless. No receivers. 
Can’t hear you.” 

Again and again Roy sent his message flashing into 
the air. Every fifteen minutes he called Camp Brady 


HOW ROY MET AN EMERGENCY 


193 


and repeated his message. The sun climbed high and 
poured down into the windless notch with torrid fierce- 
ness. Roy paid no heed to it. He became so thirsty 
that his tongue almost stuck to the roof of his mouth, 
but he did not leave his place in the hot, shadeless road. 
The heat waves quivered upward from the blistering 
sand until the landscape seemed to vibrate, but Roy 
stuck to his task. Like a wireless man at sea sending 
out his SOS, Roy stayed at his post and continued to 
fling abroad his signal of distress. 

It seemed to him as though hours and hours had 
passed when suddenly he heard afar the long-drawn 
blast of a n^otor-car horn. Again it sounded, and yet 
again, filling the narrow canyon with startling echoes. 
Then came the beating of a motor. Nearer and nearer 
the sound approached until a car shot around the last 
curve in the road and Roy, at once filled with hope 
and with dread, saw that hope was to triumph. At 
the wheel sat Dr. Hardy and by his side was Lew. 

“ You got us just in the nick of time,” said Dr. 
Hardy. “ The boys had already left and I should have 
been off in five minutes more. How did you ever do 
it, Roy ? You had no wireless outfit with you.” 

Briefly Roy explained how the accident had hap- 
pened and how he had made an outfit. 


194 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


“ Roy,” said Dr. Hardy, “ if this expedition succeeds 
— and it’s going to — I shall see that the Governor hears 
of this.” 

Roy hung his head, but it was merely to hide the 
tears of joy and pride that would come into his eyes. 

Then while Dr. Hardy and Lew put on the new 
knuckle, Roy dismantled his outfit, replaced the parts 
in the car, and took down the scarecrow umbrella from 
the broken pine. 

In half an hour the car was repaired. Roy took his 
place at the wheel and started down the mountain. 
Dr. Hardy’s car followed. Soon they were out of the 
notch. Dr. Hardy knew a short cut to a good road. 
And within ten minutes of the time the wireless patrol 
under the leadership of Henry reached their destina- 
tion, the two motor-cars came chugging up and disap- 
peared in the barn. The commissary department was 
“ on deck.” 


CHAPTER XI Y 


THE SECKET EXPEDITION 

“ \\ 7"E have not a moment to lose,” said Dr. Hardy, 
W as the cars came to rest. 

Immediately Roy’s car was unloaded, the other 
members of the party were called into the barn, and 
the duffel was divided and packs made up. Then with 
a brief word of farewell to their host, the wireless 
patrol slipped into the forest. 

“ We will march in single file,” said Dr. Hardy, 
“and each man will keep his position in line. Let 
there be no talking. Lew and Teddy will go ahead as 
scouts. Roy and Willie will bring up the rear. You 
four scouts must keep your eyes open wide. Watch 
particularly for signs of men. These dynamiters are 
getting supplies. Their confederates may be bringing 
them in by this very route. Be on the lookout for 
footprints, knife or hatchet marks, ashes of camp-fires, 
and especially smoke. If any one sees or hears any- 
thing suspicious, hold up a hand and speak softly to 
the man ahead of you. Pass the word along and halt 
195 


196 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


the column at once. Be particular not to talk. For- 
ward. March.” 

The boys shouldered their packs, strung out in single 
file, and proceeded silently through the forest. In ad- 
vance cautiously walked Lew and Teddy. Their gaze 
continually roved from right to left. They examined 
every inch of the way for footprints. At damp spots 
and by little brooks they scouted swiftly to each side 
of their line of march, looking for telltale impressions. 
Their eyes swept the trunks and limbs of trees for 
fresh cuts. In likely spots they searched for dead 
ashes of camp-fires. They kept an eye aloft to watch 
for birds. Once Lew held up his hand and halted the 
column ; but it was only to allow a flock of crows time 
to move away from a stand of pines some distance 
ahead. At the rear of the column Willie and Roy 
kept similar watch, and every person in the party was 
on the alert. But nothing suspicious was observed, no 
signs of human passage were discovered, and the still- 
ness of the forest was unbroken as the little patrol 
cautiously wound along under its leafy canopy. 

Dr. Hardy, compass and map in hand, marched im- 
mediately behind his advanced scouts and directed the 
course. This took them northward up a gentle slope 
and then into a gap in the mountains. This gap car- 


THE SECEET EXPEDITION 


197 


ried them over the first of two parallel ranges that lay 
along the south side of the large reservoir. When they 
had crossed over this first ridge and reached the valley 
beyond, they turned sharply east, and proceeded along 
this valley, with a mountain range on either hand. 
Eastward they marched until Dr. Hardy judged that 
they were past the dam. Then they struck north again 
through a notch, crossed the second mountain range, 
and came down into the bottom very close to the spot 
they were trying to reach. 

The Elk City reservoir had been made by damming 
up a stream that ran eastward between the mountains. 
The valley of this stream was for the most part like 
any other narrow mountain valley. But just where 
the reservoir was located, the convulsions of Nature 
that heaved up the mountains had also thrown them 
far apart, suddenly widening the valley. Eastward of 
this open space the country was a jumble of disordered 
hills and ridges, as though the rocky mass that had 
been squeezed out to expand the valley had lodged 
here in ragged heaps. The dam, naturally, had been 
built at the eastern end of the wide expanse. And just 
beyond the dam lay this jumble of rocks and hills. 

North of these clustered knobs ran the overflow 
from the reservoir, the shrunken remainder of what 


198 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


was, above the dam, a considerable stream. Along the 
margins of its course, where originally the water had 
spread, great thickets of red birch and tag-alders, and 
other water-loving growths had sprung up. One could 
hardly imagine a wilder place than this broken region, 
with its confused piles of rocks, its heavy stands of 
timber, and its dense thickets and tangles of under- 
brush. 

In the centre of a cluster of these ragged hills, and 
in the heart of a dense stand of pines, Dr. Hardy 
located his camp. The place was far enough away 
from the dam so that prowlers and guards alike would 
not pass near it ; yet a half hour’s march would bring 
the patrol to the very dam itself. It was not near the 
trail that led up the creek valley, along which supplies 
for the troops were brought, and so no exploring 
teamster would be likely to come upon the campers. 
Hardly could there have been found a better place 
from which to see without being seen. The camp it- 
self was absolutely hidden and yet a few minutes’ 
tramp took the campers where they could observe all 
that went on. 

And it was highly important for the success of Dr. 
Hardy’s plan that neither guard nor teamster, nor yet 
the dynamiters themselves, should suspect the presence 


THE SECRET EXPEDITION 


199 


of the wireless patrol. So far the patrol had pene- 
trated in absolute secrecy, and Dr. Hardy was resolved 
that this secrecy should be maintained. Now he called 
the patrol about him and gave them instructions. 

“ Boys,” he said, “ I want to impress upon you again 
the necessity of keeping our presence here absolutely 
unknown. I am not at all sure what the guards would 
do if they found us. They are in charge here, and 
they might drive us away. They think we sent them 
on a wild goose chase, and they will not listen to rea- 
son. And if the dynamiters discover us, it would, of 
course, defeat the very purpose of our trip. So our 
first duty is to remain unseen. 

“ There must be no whistling, no loud talk, and in 
fact as little talk as possible. We must not chop wood, 
step loudly on stones, or strike metal objects together, 
or make any other noise that will attract man or beast. 
We must try not to alarm birds and animals. They 
can betray us by their excitement just as effectually as 
we can betray ourselves. There must be no fires. 
Wood smoke carries a long distance. We shall have 
to eat unwarmed food and endure the cold. Excepting 
to save your lives or take the dynamiters, a shot must 
not be fired under any circumstances. Above all you 
must obey orders absolutely and exactly. If there is 


200 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


reason not to obey, notify me at once so that the order 
can be changed. I shall expect every one of you to do 
exactly what I tell you to do ; for the success of this 
expedition depends upon how faithfully each man does 
his part. Now you may make camp. See to it that 
you make no noise.” 

Through the heart of the pine grove ran a little 
stream. In a tiny opening beside it the tent was 
pitched. Ropes were used to sling it up. The guys 
were tied to stones. With fingers and hunting-knives 
a narrow ditch was dug around the wall to keep 
out water. So silently did the work proceed that a 
passer-by a hundred feet distant would scarcely have 
known that any one was in the neighborhood. At that 
distance no trace of the tent could be seen. The brown 
of the khaki cloth harmonized well with the colors of 
the forest. Furthermore it was so dark beneath the 
pines that even now, at mid-afternoon, to read there 
would have strained the eyes. 

As soon as the tent was up and the ditch dug, packs 
were unrolled, the blankets stacked within the tent, the 
food and dishes collected in a suitable spot near the 
stream, and the wireless apparatus set by itself. Each 
boy buckled on his cartridge-belt, saw that his pistol 
was loaded and ready for action, and slipped his knife 


THE SECEET EXPEDITION 201 

into its sheath. The wireless patrol was ready for 
action. 

“ Something to eat,” said Dr. Hardy, briefly. 

Charley got out a cold lunch and the patrol ate 
ravenously. They had had no food for eight hours. 

After their lunch Dr. Hardy spread his map out on 
the ground. “ Let us get this map in our heads,” he 
said. 

The boys knelt about the map and looked long and 
carefully at it. What they saw was much like this : 



“ Our camp is right here,” said Dr. Hardy, making a 
cross on the map with his pencil. “ You notice there 
is a knob north, east, south, and west. We will num- 
ber them 1, 2, 3, 4, beginning with the one to the 
north and ending with the one on the west. This little 
stream runs almost exactly north, and empties into the 


202 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

stream from the reservoir about a mile below the dam. 
There seems to be no small stream between our run 
and the reservoir. You will notice that all these jum- 
bled hills and knobs are really in the middle of a 
valley shut in by two parallel ranges of mountains that 
run east and west. The river flows along the foot of 
the range to the north. We are not far from the 
range at the south. 

“ Have you got all the landmarks in your minds ? ” 
said Dr. Hardy, after a pause. 

“ Yes, sir,” answered the patrol. 

Dr. Hardy took away the map. “ In what direction 
is the reservoir from our camp ? ” 

“ Northwest,” was the answer. 

“ Which way is northwest ? ” 

Every boy pointed in the right direction. 

“ Excellent,” said Dr. Hardy. “ Now don’t forget. 
The mountain ranges, these four knobs, the river, and 
our little brook are the landmarks to guide yourselves 
by. Now we will do some scouting.” 

The scouts were told off in twos. 

“Henry and Willie will explore this side of the 
valley between our camp and the reservoir,” said Dr. 
Hardy, “ and locate good sites for the wireless outfits. 
I believe Hills Number 1 and 4 will be the best loca- 


THE SECRET EXPEDITION 


203 


tions if the nature of the ground proves suitable. Lew 
and Teddy will follow the run half-way across the 
valley, then scout straight toward the dam. Roy and 
I will explore the other side of the valley. Carl and 
Charley, you will stay in camp and prepare the wire- 
less so it can be carried easily and set up quickly. And 
you are to get supper ready. Let everybody be back 
by six o’clock sharp. Now remember! Watch the 
wind, watch your compasses, watch the birds, keep 
your eyes open for every suspicious sign, and above all 
don’t betray yourselves. Do not under any circum- 
stances let your presence become known. Now do 
your best.” 


\ 


CHAPTER XV 

ON THE TRAIL OF THE DYNAMITERS 

H ENRY and Willie started straight for the west. 

Teddy and Lew headed for the north, following 
the course of the run, with Lew in the lead. The doc- 
tor and Roy marched hard on their heels. 

Close beside the brook the earth was soft and in 
places muddy. A little distance back from the stream 
the ground was flinty and rugged. Lew at once drew 
back from the soft ground, lest telltale footprints be 
left behind, and made his way over the stony places. 
Dr. Hardy smiled with approval at this bit of wood- 
craft. 

Slow and cautious was the advance. Every few 
rods Lew stopped and listened. Once he knelt and 
put his ear to the ground. Apparently he heard noth- 
ing alarming, for he continued on his way. At every 
opening in the trees he looked about for landmarks. 
When he had gone a full half mile he stopped and 
pointed questioningly toward the dam. Dr. Hardy 
204 


ON THE TRAIL OF THE DYNAMITERS 205 

nodded and Lew and Teddy struck off to the left and 
in a moment were lost to sight in the underbrush. 

The leader and Roy continued due north. Dr. 
Hardy led the way. For perhaps a quarter of a mile 
he advanced swiftly. Then he stopped and listened. 
An almost indistinguishable sighing sound could be 
heard. 

“We are approaching the river,” he whispered to 
Roy. “ We must be very careful.” 

They went on, now proceeding with even greater 
caution, careful not to shake the bushes, particular as to 
where they stepped, keeping an eye open for birds and 
their ears turned to the gentle wind. The murmur 
of the river grew ever louder. Presently it became a 
strong rushing sound. It would drown out any noise 
they might make, but it also would submerge sounds 
that might be made by others. 

Nothing occurred to stay the march. The two came 
close to the river. Its roar was now so loud that they 
had to depend for information entirely upon their 
vision. Frequently they halted and looked about. 
They made their way into the thicket of willows and 
birches lining the river margin, and selecting a spot 
where they could see across the stream without being 
seen, sat down to watch. 


206 THE WIRELESS PATEOL AT CAMP BEADY 


At the end of fifteen minutes a wagon loaded with 
supplies passed up the rough road. Captain Hardy 
and Eoy worked their way up-stream through the 
willows, keeping almost abreast of the slow-moving 
wagon. They followed almost to the reservoir, saw 
the camp of the soldiers at the north end of the dam, 
and discovered two soldiers on guard, pacing back and 
forth at the foot of the dam. Dr. Hardy wanted to 
cross the river and do some scouting north of the sol- 
diers’ camp, but decided against it because of the risk 
of being discovered while fording the stream. So he 
and Roy sat in silence and watched the camp for many 
minutes. 

Then Dr. Hardy cautiously led the way south. They 
were not more than two hundred yards from the dam 
and traveling parallel with it. Close beside the dam 
were the guards already seen, and others came into 
view as they proceeded. They stuck to the thickets, 
moving with greater caution than ever lest their pres- 
ence be marked by a soldier. 

Presently they came to an opening in the thicket. 
For a space of fully twenty-five feet there was no 
cover. Some flood had made a treeless channel 
straight through the thicket. While they were con- 
sidering how to get across this space, Roy’s quick eye 


ON THE TRAIL OF THE DYNAMITERS 207 


detected a movement in the bushes on the opposite 
side of the opening. He could see nothing, yet he was 
sure he had noticed something move. He stood as 
motionless as a post and stared at the spot. Now he 
was certain. Something slipped from one tree to an- 
other, but the leaf screen was so thick that Roy could 
not tell what it was. He began to imagine they were 
discovered and that pursuers were after them, when a 
form suddenly popped into view in a little opening in 
the bushes. It was Lew. He had seen them before 
they discovered him. The two parties exchanged sig- 
nals. Neither had come upon anything suspicious. 

Meantime, Henry and Willie had made straight for 
Hill Number 4. It was a rounded knob some two or 
three hundred feet high. A rougher place neither boy 
had ever seen. It appeared more like a heap of great 
rocks than a hill. There were big and little boulders, 
and stones of all sizes and shapes, all heaped together 
in confusion. Many of them were loose and ready to 
roll from their places at the least pressure. It required 
cautious climbing to prevent starting a slide and to 
keep from spraining an ankle. To add to the difficulty, 
great thickets of brush and tangles of briars grew 
everywhere. But the two boys persevered and finally 
got to the top. 


208 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


There was almost no danger of being seen there. 
They searched for an opening in the brush, where 
they could get a view over the valley. By climbing a 
little tree they were able to see well. They could trace 
the mountains on either side of the valley and see the 
three other knobs that shut in their camp. They 
looked down on a multitude of smaller knobs and 
jagged heaps of rock. And they could see the entire 
length of the dam and the guards pacing before it. 

For ten minutes Willie studied the landscape, then 
sat for a time with his eyes closed. Again he gazed 
long and intently at the country before him and for a 
second time shut out the actual, to view the mental, 
landscape. When he was satisfied he climbed down 
from the tree. Neither boy had seen a single thing 
that looked suspicious. Save for the guards, the region 
seemed actually deserted. But both boys knew it was 
far from being so. 

After examining the landscape their first care was to 
see if a wireless station could be located on the hill. 
There were few trees, but finally they spied two that 
stood not more than seventy feet apart. Though they 
were the tallest trees on the hill, neither was much 
more than thirty -five feet high. 

“We can run a rope from tree to tree,” said Henry, 


OK THE TEAIL OF THE DYNAMITEKS 209 


“ and hang our detector on it. Let’s see where we can 
put the instruments.” 

Half-way between the trees they found a great flat 
rock that was almost as level as a floor. It was as 
good as a table. The boys made careful note of the 
spot, then cautiously descended the knob and advanced 
stealthily toward Hill Number 1. They got to its 
summit after another difficult climb, for this knob was 
almost as ragged as the first. Quickly they found a 
place for their wireless, then gave their attention to the 
region about them. At the very apex of the hill was 
a high rock with a flat top on which they could stand 
comfortably. The screen of bushes surrounding it 
effectually hid them from observation, yet they could 
see out through openings in the thicket. 

They were almost in the middle of the valley. They 
could see over every foot of the bottom excepting 
where the other knobs cut off their view. They could 
look over the entire expanse of the reservoir, and see 
the dam from end to end. They could trace for a long 
distance the course of the flashing river. Beside the 
river they spied the wood road and saw a wagon 
loaded with supplies advancing along it. Though they 
did not know it, Dr. Hardy and Koy were also watch- 
ing the same wagon. They saw the supplies reach 


210 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


camp and watched the soldiers stow them away. 
They looked closely at the camp and noted its every 
salient feature. Then they gazed long and carefully 
at the country behind the camp, particularly at the 
rugged shoulders of the hill where the dam abutted. 

Then they turned their attention to the dam itself. 
Foot by foot, almost inch by inch, they examined every 
particle of the great breastwork. The vast expanse of 
concrete looked impressive as it stretched from hill to 
hill. And the water shooting through the gate at the 
northern side of the dam flashed and sparkled in the sun. 

Across the narrow stream below the gate the soldiers 
had constructed a rude foot-bridge. And they had 
worn a distinct path on the stony bottom where they 
paced back and forth from mountain to mountain. 
The spring floods, sweeping in tremendous volume over 
the entire length of the dam, had left only rocks and stones 
and sand below the breastwork. For a space of a hun- 
dred feet there was hardly a green thing to be seen ; and 
for a distance of one hundred and fifty yards below the 
dam the bottom was open. Neither trees nor bushes 
had been able to keep their footing there in the mighty 
spring avalanches of water. Thus there was a wide, 
bare belt extending along the entire width of the dam. 
No one could possibly cross that bare space unseen. 


ON THE TEAIL OF THE DYNAMITERS 211 

Finally the boys turned their glance to the south 
shoulder of the dam. From Hill Number 4 they had 
had a much closer view of this end of the dam, but now, 
with renewed interest, they carefully scrutinized it again. 

“Henry,” said Willie, “that’s where the dynamiters 
are.” 

“ What makes you think so ? ” 

“ Nobody could possibly approach that dam from in 
front without being discovered. It would be dan- 
gerous even to tunnel there. And if a person had a 
tunnel, how could he hide the entrance, out on that 
open ground ? ” 

“ He couldn’t,” said Henry. 

“ Then the dynamiters have got to attack one 
shoulder of the dam or the other. It doesn’t stand to 
reason that they would go to work at the north end 
right in a camp of soldiers. How would they get 
their supplies if they did ? We know they’re getting 
supplies. And how would they rig up a wireless and 
operate it every night with soldiers all about ? And 
then look at the ground itself along the north end of 
the dam — a smooth, even shoulder of the mountain. 
You can see every inch of it at a glance. No boulders, 
no thickets, no tangles of brush — no place at all to 
hide in. They’ve got to be over at the other end.” 


212 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


They turned their gaze on the south shoulder of the 
dam. 

“ Well, that’s rough enough for anybody,” said 
Henry, and he spoke truly. 

The entire region was a mass of rocks and boulders. 
Gaunt, ghostly trees that had died when the soil was 
washed from their roots still stood upright. Dense 
tangles of briars were everywhere. Thickets of birch 
offered cover. Patches of rhododendrons made dark, 
black spots among the rocks. Willows had sprung up, 
growing in dense clumps. And masses of old logs, 
dead tree trunks, brush, and all the other debris of spring 
freshets were here and there woven and matted into 
almost impassable barriers among the scattered trees. 

Long and carefully the two scouts surveyed this 
ragged region, but no slightest sign of human presence 
could they discover. 

“ We must have a closer view,” said Henry. 

“ Look,” said Willie, as they turned to descend the 
hill, and he grasped Henry’s arm and pointed with his 
free hand toward the south shoulder of the dam. A 
crow, sailing lazily over the jungle there, had suddenly 
shot upward with startled calls. 

“ I wonder what he saw,” said Henry. “ Something 
made him shoot up and scream that way.” 


ON THE TRAIL OP THE DYNAMITERS 213 


They went on down the hill. “ We’ll have to be as 
sly as a snake,” commented Henry. “ I suppose the 
state police went thrashing through the brush and of 
course they didn’t find anybody. All a fellow would 
have to do in that cover would be to crawl under a brush 
heap and keep quiet and nobody ever would find him.” 

“Well, then how are we going to find the dyna- 
miters, even if we do keep quiet ? You may be sure 
they’re careful to keep out of sight.” 

“ I don’t believe we can find them, Willie. But we 
can look for signs of their presence and give them 
a chance to betray themselves,” said Henry as they 
cautiously made their way through the forest and ap- 
proached the tangle at the south shoulder of the dam. 

“ They’d have to have their wireless out in the 
open,” said Willie suddenly, “ and it must be a 
stationary plant that’s hidden, for they wouldn’t take 
the risk of setting it up and taking it down every 
night. Sooner or later they would be sure to make a 
noise that would betray them.” 

“ That’s so,” assented Henry, “ and, therefore, their 
hiding-place can’t be in the woods here. They must 
be out somewhere in that jumble of rocks.” 

“ And they’d have to be close to the dam,” added 
Willie. 


214 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


At the edge of the forest the young scouts took 
places behind trees and stood motionless for fifteen 
minutes. In all that time there was not the slightest 
sign of life in the rocks before them. 

“ Not even a bird there,” whispered Willie, “ though 
I heard a vireo and a wood-pewee in the woods. Could 
it be that the birds know that somebody is there and 
avoid the place ? ” 

Now the boys dropped to their hands and knees, and 
creeping behind rocks and under whatever cover of- 
fered, began to penetrate the rocky fastness. Apache 
Indians stealing among the rocks of their native moun- 
tains could hardly have been more stealthy. The boys 
crawled a hundred feet and sat down to listen. By 
signs Willie indicated that he would go off by himself. 
He pulled out his watch, put his finger on the figure 
five, and pointed back to the woods. Henry understood 
that he was to meet Willie at five and nodded assent. 

The two separated. Foot by foot, yard by yard, 
crawling on their bellies, careful not to snap a twig or 
shake a bush, stopping for long periods to listen, watch- 
ing sky and earth and all between, the two scouts 
slowly advanced toward the heart of the tangle. Once 
Henry found a footprint. There was no doubt of it. 
But inasmuch as the state police must have searched 


ON THE TEAIL OF THE DYNAMITERS 215 

through the region, he was not surprised. In fact he 
wondered that he did not come upon more such marks. 

With ever increasing caution he wriggled forward 
through the tangle. The only thing he discovered that 
seemed significant was a piece of rock about the size of 
a hen’s egg. Its edges were as sharp as a knife blade. 
Its faces were fresh looking. Sun, wind, and rain had 
never exerted their power on this piece of stone. Quite 
evidently it had been freshly chipped from a larger 
piece of rock. Henry carefully examined the ground 
where the stone lay and found a tiny groove or furrow 
in the ground. Evidently some one had thrown this 
stone, and the furrow in the soil was made when it 
struck the earth. Henry noticed the direction of this 
furrow and saw that the stone must have come from 
the direction of a thick copse of willow. But he could 
discover nothing further of a suspicious nature. 

Meantime Willie was advancing in a similar cautious 
fashion parallel with Henry and on his right, nearer the 
open ground in front of the dam. He found nothing 
significant and had already turned about to crawl 
back to the woods, when his eye fell on a tiny 
gash in a willow bush. Crawling closer, he saw that 
it was a knife cut and had been recently made. He 
bent the willow over slowly to examine it and the stem 


216 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


came loose from the ground. It was a branch cut from 
a tree that had been thrust into the ground. Tiny 
roots were already formed at the base of the stock. 
Moist earth clinging to the stem showed that there was 
water close to the surface of the ground. Now Willie 
examined the other willows in the clump. Some of 
them had undoubtedly grown there. But fully a dozen 
had been thrust into the earth by human hands. The 
purpose was obvious. Whoever did it was merely 
making the willow screen more dense. 

When Willie realized this, he felt greatly alarmed. 
The screen must have been made for the purpose of 
hiding something. Willie believed it must be to hide 
the dynamiters’ camp, though he could see absolutely 
no trace of any camp. If he were discovered, he had 
no doubt he should be killed. In absolute silence he 
crouched among the willows, listening with keenest at- 
tention. He heard nothing. He was sure he had not 
been discovered. He began to crawl slowly back to the 
forest. Then he thought to look for footprints. He 
found several faint impressions. Evidently they were 
not recently made. Then his eye caught a hardly 
distinguishable line on the ground that suggested a 
foot-path but was so faint Willie could not tell what 
it was. But it led straight into the heart of the willow 


ON THE TRAIL OF THE DYNAMITERS 217 

thicket — the same thicket from which Henry was cer- 
tain his fresh piece of rock had come. 

Willie was barely able to reach the appointed place 
of meeting by five o’clock. Henry was there before 
him. The two boys compared experiences. 

“ They’re in here,” whispered Henry. “ I’m sure of 
it. But they’re mighty clever. I’ve crawled all around 
this place and I haven’t seen a thing to indicate that 
anybody was ever here except an old footprint and this 
stone. Where do you suppose they can be hidden ? ” 

“ Under some brush pile, maybe,” said Willie. 

“ They must be tunneling,” said Henry, “ for the first 
wireless message we caught said their bore was nearly 
done. That means a tunnel. But if they are tunnel- 
ing, what have they done with the earth ? This stone 
is the only thing I have seen that wasn’t old and 
weathered.” 

“ It beats me,” said Willie, “ yet I am sure they are 
here.” Then a great doubt came into his mind. “ You 
don’t suppose we could be deceived about those wireless 
messages, do you, Henry ? They might have been all 
right and just happened to read the way they did when 
we scratched out part of them.” 

“One might,” rejoined Henry, “but not several. 
No, there’s no doubt about the messages. What I want 


218 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


to know is where the fellows are that sent them. They 
must be here, and yet we can’t find a trace of them.” 

They stood silent, watching the rocks before them. 
Suddenly Willie sniffed. 

“ Smell it ? ” he whispered. 

“ Smoke,” said Henry. 

The faintest taint of wood smoke was in the air. It 
was as intangible as ether. It could not be seen. 
There was almost no wind to carry it. And yet, 
though it was but the faintest trace, it was unmistaka- 
bly the smell of burning wood. But there was noth- 
ing to show whence it came and the odor was too faint 
to be traced. 

It was already nearly half -past five. The two 
scouts faced toward their camp and hastened swiftly 
but silently through the forest. Under the pines it 
was almost as dark as night. The others were already 
there. 

A cold supper was ready. Hastily the boys ate it. 
A startling noise suddenly rang through the forest. 

“ A horned owl ! ” said Lew. “ I saw his nest this 
afternoon in a big hemlock. There was a great pile of 
bones and skunks’ tails under it. They say owls bring 
good luck.” 

“Well, we can stand a little luck,” said Henry. 


ON THE TRAIL OP THE DYNAMITERS 219 


“ We’ve spent a whole afternoon searching this region 
and we haven’t done much better than the state police 
did.” 

“ Did you expect to ? ” asked Dr. Hardy with a dry 
smile. “ We’ve got to depend upon sharper senses than 
our own if we get these fellows. The wireless is our 
only hope. And we must hurry and get our stations 
up while there is yet light.” 

The entire patrol set forth for the sites selected for 
the wireless stations. Charley and Carl carried food. 
Each of the others had some part of the wireless out- 
fits. Each had his own blankets. Soon the party 
separated into two groups. One group climbed each 
hill. The two outfits were quickly assembled, and 
gotten into working order before the sunset glow had 
faded entirely from the western sky. Then the parties 
sought out places where those not on duty could rest. 
The boys were to spell one another at the wireless. 

Hours passed. The night was quiet and chilly. 
Every two hours the men on duty awoke their suc- 
cessors and sought sleep. And even the hard resting- 
places could not keep them awake after their long 
hours in the open. 

At a few minutes before three o’clock, the men on 
duty awoke their comrades, according to agreement. 


220 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


Everybody was ail eagerness to hear what they hoped 
would be the last message the dynamiters would ever 
send. 

As the minutes passed and the hands of their watches 
drew nearer and nearer to three o’clock, hearts began 
to beat fast. A thrill of expectancy was in the air. 
A subtle excitement seized every member of the wire- 
less patrol. 

Then came the awaited moment. It was three 
o’clock to the dot. On Hill Humber 4 Willie was at 
the wire. He bent forward tensely as though listening 
hard. Ho vibration sounded in his ears. He bent 
even farther forward. He partly raised his hand as 
though to command silence. He waited for the mes- 
sage. A puzzled expression came on his face, then one 
of doubt, and finally of utter dismay. There was no 
message. For one horrible moment his heart went 
dead with fear. Something was wrong with his out- 
fit. He had failed at a critical time. But he knew 
that couldn’t be. He had tested his outfit. The 
trouble was not with the wireless. The difficulty was 
that there was no message to receive. 

Five minutes passed. Ten went by. At the end of 
a quarter of an hour Willie turned to his captain. His 
face was pale in the starlight. 


ON THE TRAIL OF THE DYNAMITERS 221 

“They are not talking to-night. They must have 
discovered us,” he said. 

But even as he spoke his receiver began to buzz. 
“ Quick ! Bring the paper back,” said Willie. 

Dr. Hardy, kneeling before him, held a pad on a 
rock for Willie to write on. Willie’s fingers began to 
move rapidly over the paper. 

He wrote for some time, then said, “ That’s all. The 
message is from Fairview.” 

Dr. Hardy laid the writing pad on the ground and, 
holding a small flash-light close to it, crossed out the 
dummy words. Then he read aloud what remained : 

“ Your presence must be suspected. State police 
searched diligently for you Saturday. Report about 
shipment from Pittsburgh verified. Time your blow 
for noon Tuesday. Report your progress to-morrow 
night sure.” 


CHAPTER XVI 


SCOUTING BY STARLIGHT 

H AD the night been light enough to show more 
than the dim outline of their leader’s face, the 
wireless patrol would have seen a look of grave anx- 
iety on Dr. Hardy’s countenance. 

“ Time your blow for noon Tuesday,” he muttered. 
“ That shortens our time at least seven hours — and we 
had hardly enough as it was.” 

For several moments he remained sunk in deep 
thought. No one spoke. Above, the stars shone 
bright. A gentle wind sighed through the trees. 
The camp was quiet with the silence of a high place. 
At last the leader spoke again. 

“Our only hope is in to-morrow night’s wireless 
message,” he said. “ With their job so near comple- 
tion the dynamiters will never risk detection by leav- 
ing their hiding-place. They’ll stay holed up closer 
than a woodchuck. It’s entirely up to the wireless. 
How true do you think your detector will point, 
Willie ? ” 


222 


SCOUTING BY STARLIGHT 


223 


“ It all depends upon the accuracy of the operator, 
sir.” 

“ Ah ! That’s what I thought. The slightest error 
here will throw us rods out of our true course in half a 
mile. But it’s the wireless or nothing. Those fellows 
are so carefully hidden it is useless to hunt for them 
until we have located them by wireless.” 

“ It might be useless to-morrow,” said R6y, “ but not 
to-night.” 

“ What do you mean ? ” 

“ I mean that if they have to hide all day, maybe 
they’ll come out at night. They may be cramped for 
room and want to stretch or need fresh air. We know 
some of them are awake now to receive their message. 
If they do come out, they won’t be half as cautious as 
they are in the daytime.” 

“Very true, Roy. That hadn’t occurred to me. 
But it doesn’t help us any. Even if they are out, we 
can’t locate them at night — not in these strange 
woods.” 

“ I think I could find my way through them,” said 
Willie. 

Dr. Hardy laughed softly. “You think so, Willie, 
but you’d be lost in ten minutes.” 

“ No, no,” protested Willie. “ I studied and studied 


224 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

the place this afternoon and I know how every foot of 
it lies.” 

“ If Willie says he can find his way, Captain Hardy,” 
said Lew, “ I am sure he can. I never saw anybody 
who can carry a landscape in his mind like Willie. 
And I am sure I can find my way around, too. The 
guides in the Maine woods taught me how to travel in 
the dark. Maybe Willie and I could find out some- 
thing worth while. May we go ? ” 

“ I should not feel right about letting you try it, 
even if you could find your way around. Some harm 
might befall you.” 

“Wouldn’t this be the very safest time to go?” 
said Roy. 

“ What do you mean, Roy ? ” asked Dr. Hardy. 

“ Why, just this. The guards can’t possibly see any- 
body in the woods, and if the dynamiters were out and 
discovered that somebody was prowling about, they’d 
think it was the state police and hide. They would 
never risk attracting attention by fighting.” 

“ I believe you’re right, Roy. But if anybody goes, 
I must go, too.” 

“ Can’t I go ? ” begged every boy in the party, see- 
ing their leader about to adopt the suggestion. 

“No,” said Dr. Hardy. “You can do most for the 


SCOUTING BY STARLIGHT 


225 


success of this expedition by staying here and keeping 
quiet. I am going and I shall take ” 

“ Take me,” chorused the group. 

“ I shall take Willie. He is the only boy here who 
has been in the region where we think the dynamiters 
must be. Got your pistol, Willie?” 

Then the leader turned to the others. “ When it is 
light enough for you to see well, make your way back 
to camp. Be careful not to make a noise. If you do, 
you may put Willie and me in great danger. We will 
meet you there at five- thirty.” 

Without another word the two scouts began to de- 
scend the hill. It was a long and tedious climb, but 
finally they reached the bottom without mishap and 
without making a noise. Down in the bottom it was 
much darker than it had been on the hilltop. But 
Willie was not at fault for a second. He headed 
straight for the willow copse, which was reached in a 
short time. 

With extreme caution the two approached the copse. 
Willie was ahead, often feeling the way with his 
fingers, lest he tread on a stick and make a noise. 
Gradually their eyes became accustomed to the thick 
darkness and they moved with more certainty. But 
their approach was still very slow. 


226 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


The copse itself was a dense growth two or three 
hundred feet in width. A number of large willow 
trees spread their darkening and concealing canopy 
overhead, and thick around them and even under them 
grew bushy forms of willows. The heart of the copse 
was comparatively open, but here rocks were piled to- 
gether in indescribable confusion. In places they were 
heaped twenty feet high. There were little stones and 
big boulders. Here and there rose the gaunt skeletons 
of trees long since dead ; while others lay crisscross or 
were wedged among the rocks, helping to form an 
almost impenetrable barrier. 

Willie began by circling the copse, creeping slowly 
around it, just without the dense growths it was so 
difficult to move in. Every few minutes the two 
scouts stopped and listened. For a long time they 
heard nothing suspicious. But almost as they finished 
the circuit of the copse, distinctly they heard a heavy 
thud. It sounded like a large rock dropping a few 
inches on another rock. Captain Hardy reached for- 
ward and gripped Willie’s arm. 

“ Shh ! ” he hissed, and the two stood as silent as 
the rocks about them. 

After five minutes there came a sharp metallic 
sound, as though two pieces of metal had met. The 


SCOUTING BY STARLIGHT 


227 


sound was distinct though hardly more than audible. 
It was so faint that neither scout could determine from 
which direction it came. But both believed it must 
have come from the heart of the copse. 

Willie sank to his knees, felt the ground ahead of 
him and crept forward a rod. Captain Hardy glided 
after him. Again they listened. They could hear 
nothing. Another rod Willie advanced. They were 
worming their way through the thick fringe of bushes. 
Once more they stopped to listen. The next advance 
was brought to a sudden halt. A great rock barred 
the way. Willie rose to his feet, slowly and cau- 
tiously, and felt upward along the rock. He could not 
reach to the top. He turned to the right to creep 
around it. 

Just as he was feeling out his first step, a voice 
sounded faintly through the copse. It was a deep, 
guttural voice. The speaker talked in tones so sub- 
dued that the listening scouts could barely make out 
the words. 

“ Maybe the insulation’s worn off,” said the speaker. 
“Something’s gone wrong. I could hardly hear to- 
night.” 

Silence followed. Then came the faintest of scratch- 
ing sounds. A moment later a second voice spoke. 


228 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


“ Here’s the place,” said the voice. 

There followed low and indistinct noises. 

Willie reached back and touched his captain. Then 
he continued his way around the rock. His previous 
efforts at caution were as nothing to the care he now 
took. He ran his fingers gently over the ground be- 
fore him. He felt through the air ahead and above 
him to make sure he would bump into no dead branch 
and snap it. Sometimes he had to wriggle prone under 
a limb or tangle of branches. Again he rose and 
stepped cautiously over a prostrate tree. All the while 
he kept within reach of the rock. 

He came to the edge of the rock and stole carefully 
around it. His next step took him plump into a second 
great rock. It was so dark he could see almost noth- 
ing. The rocks before him appeared like a black wall. 
He could not see the openings between them as he 
could have done in the daylight. 

It seemed to Willie he was an hour getting around 
the rocks. His heart beat so hard with excitement 
that his hand shook as he felt his way along. But he 
was not afraid. His captain was with him and Willie 
was not conscious of any fear of harm. But his every 
nerve was aquiver. He remembered what Captain 
Hardy had told them at the camp-fire of the excite- 


SCOUTING BY STARLIGHT 229 

ment of a man hunt. Willie knew now what he meant. 
This was a man hunt, and Willie had never known 
anything to compare with it. 

He went on, a foot at a time. Now a fallen tree 
barred his way. This was worse than the rocks. 
Rocks made no noise when hit. A dead limb might 
break off with a snap that could be heard a quarter of 
a mile. Willie worked his way among the dead limbs 
to the trunk of the tree. He had hardly made a sound. 
He lifted one leg over the tree trunk and dragged the 
other slowly after it. Behind him Captain Hardy 
glided like a ghost. 

Willie got past the tree. He had penetrated into 
the jungle not more than fifty feet. It seemed to him 
that he had crawled for miles. He began to fear he 
had lost his way and passed the copse. Then suddenly 
he came to a dead stop. Again a voice was audible. 
It was the deep guttural voice that had spoken first. 
But Willie could not distinguish what was said. 

The two scouts remained motionless, straining their 
ears, scarcely breathing. But they could not tell what 
was said. Then there came a sort of rustling sound 
and Willie crept forward. In front of him the way 
lay open. He seemed to have gotten into an aisle 
between the rock masses. He advanced as fast as he 


230 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


could go without making a noise. A sneeze sounded 
in front of him. 

“ Gesundheit ! ” said the deep, guttural voice. 

Willie moved onward. Then he stopped short, his 
heart beating wildly with fear. From somewhere 
close at hand, seemingly almost under his nose, came a 
rattling sound, like the shaking of seeds in a dry pod. 
“ Whir ! Whir ! Whir ! ” went the sound. 

In the darkness ahead of him he heard an oath. 
“ Another of those American snakes,” muttered a deep 
voice. “ Stand still. You may tramp on it.” 

A light flashed in the thicket. It darted here and 
there over the ground. Willie felt Captain Hardy’s 
hand on his shoulder. It dragged him back and down. 
Willie sank prone to the earth. 

“ Whir ! Whir ! Whir ! ” warned the rattlesnake. 

Never had Willie been so terrified in his life. He 
wanted to cry out. He wanted to run. He wanted to 
dash out of the thicket. He wanted to do anything to 
get away from that awful thing before him in the 
dark. If only he could have seen the rattler, if only 
he could have known exactly where it was, he would 
not have been so terrified. As it was, he was almost 
panic-stricken. But with all the force of his mind he 
gripped himself. 


SCOUTING BY STARLIGHT 


231 


“I mustn’t make a noise; I mustn’t make a 
noise,” he kept telling himself. “Not even if he 
bites me.” 

The rattling ceased. The flashes were no longer 
visible in the thicket. Willie lay like one dead, fright- 
ened as he had never been frightened in his life, but 
fighting down his fear with all his will. He wanted 
to move and was afraid to do so. He was fearful of 
stepping on the snake. So he lay quiet and tried to 
get command of himself. 

Behind him he heard a hardly audible rustle in the 
bushes. Then a hand clasped his ankle. Willie started 
with fright at the touch. But he made no sound and 
moved not so much as an inch. The hand gently 
pulled his foot. Willie understood that Captain Hardy 
wanted him to draw back. He slid backward a foot 
or two. All was quiet. He moved again. There was 
no sign from the rattlesnake. Gradually Willie’s con- 
fidence returned. He faced about and followed his 
leader. Rapidly they glided from the copse. Once 
outside its gloomy depths they saw that it was grow- 
ing light. Day was at hand. Swiftly they gained the 
shelter of the forest and plunged into the pines. 

“ Now we know where they are,” said Captain 
Hardy, “ and we can take them when we like.” 


232 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

At camp they met the remainder of the party. The 
other groups had arrived just ahead of them. 

“ Did you find anything ? ” chorused their comrades. 

“We didn't actually see anybody,” replied Captain 
Hardy, “ but we heard voices and we know about 
where the dynamiters have their camp. We can find 
them at any time now.” 

“ Did you have any adventures ? ” asked Lew. 

“We came very near death,” said Dr. Hardy sol- 
emnly. “ At least Willie did. He crawled almost on 
a rattlesnake, and when the snake rattled Willie never 
made a sound. It was the bravest thing I ever saw. 
I was so startled myself that I almost cried out.” 

“ Dr. Hardy,” said Willie, “ I was so scared I 
couldn’t make a noise. I wasn’t brave at all. I never 
was so frightened in my life.” 

“ Willie, you know what I told you once before. 
The brave man is not the fellow who never feels fear, 
but the man who fights down his fear. I know 
whether you were brave or not — lying there without 
making a sound when that snake was rattling almost 
under your nose.” 

The boys crowded around Willie for details of his 
adventure. 

“ Let’s have some breakfast,” said Dr. Hardy. 


SCOUTING BY STARLIGHT 233 

“ Then we’ll sleep for a few hours so as to be fresh 
when we go after the dynamiters. They’re a des- 
perate pair, I’ve no doubt, and we shall have our hands 
fuR.” 


CHAPTEK XVII 


A FRUITLESS SEARCH 


HE sun was just sending its long rays between 



J L the trunks of the trees when the wireless patrol 
wrapped themselves in their blankets. But despite 
these slanting rays of light it was dusk under the pines. 
In no time the boys were asleep, and not a soul stirred 
until Dr. Hardy awakened the party shortly before 
noon. Then they scrambled out of their blankets and 
were soon seated about their improvised table, stowing 
away a hearty meal. 

Their leader looked serious. “ Boys,” he said, “ I’ve 
been thinking the situation over, and I believe w T e shall 
have to let the soldiers finish our job. It’s going to 
be a very dangerous undertaking to try to capture 
two such desperate fellows as these dynamiters, and 


I 


A chorus of indignant protests greeted his sugges- 


tion. 


“ The soldiers have had their chance,” said Lew. 

“ I know, boys, but you don’t realize the danger of 


234 


A FRUITLESS SEARCH 


235 


the situation. We’re dealing with desperate men who 
won’t stop at anything — even murder. I’m responsible 
for your safety, and I cannot take any chances that 
might result in harm to you. I shall have to turn this 
job over to the guards.” 

“ Yes, and let them have all the credit,” said Lew 
bitterly. “If I were the commander of this patrol, 
they’d never know a thing about it until we handed 
the prisoners over to them.” 

“Lew,” said Dr. Hardy seriously, though his eyes 
twinkled, “do you know what they do in the army 
with privates who criticize their officers ? ” 

“ I beg your pardon,” said Lew. “ I never meant to 
criticize you, Dr. Hardy. But it makes me mad to 
think of their getting our prisoners.” 

“ They haven’t got them yet,” said Dr. Hardy, “ nor 
have we.” 

“ No,” said Willie, “ and they won’t be so easy to 
get, either. The state police went right past their 
camp and never found them. But now that we know 
where they are hidden, we ought to be able to find 
them all right.” 

“ Suppose we told the guards and they couldn’t find 
them,” said Roy. “ What would they say to us ? And 
what would happen to the dam ? ” 


236 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


“ Roy,” said Dr. Hardy, “ you’re the keenest young 
rascal I ever knew. You always hit the nail on the 
head. But they can’t escape capture this time — now 
that we know where they are.” 

“ Do we know where they are ? ” demanded Roy. 

“ Well, no,” admitted the leader, “ not exactly. But 
we are certain they are in that copse. If we tell the 
guards that, they can’t fail to find them.” 

“ The state police didn’t find them,” urged Roy. 

“ It’s our business to make sure that the dam isn’t 
blown up and to save Elk City,” said Henry. “We 
oughtn’t to be thinking of our own safety now. Roy 
may be right. Perhaps the soldiers couldn’t find them.” 

“I’ll tell you what we’ll do, boys,” said Captain 
Hardy with sudden decision. “ We’ll first make cer- 
tain where the dynamiters are. There will still be 
time enough to call in the soldiers after we find them. 
And that ought not to be very hard to do. Beyond a 
question they’ve dug a tunnel to the shoulder of the 
dam. They’ve got to do something with the earth 
and rock they excavate. What bothers me is how the 
state police could have failed to find them.” 

It was all the wireless patrol could do to keep from 
cheering the leader’s announcement. In an instant 
they were afire for action. 


A FRUITLESS SEARCH 


237 


But their spirit underwent an eclipse a moment later 
when Dr. Hardy said, “I shall take Henry, Willie, 
Lew, and Roy with me. The rest of you must remain 
quietly in camp.” 

A murmur of disappointment arose among those not 
included in the list of scouts. 

“ I’m sorry I can’t take you all,” said Dr. Hardy, 
“ but you must remember that this is something be- 
sides a pleasure trip. We are all here for one purpose 
— to save the people of Elk City. And every one of us 
must be ready to do the part he can do best. I have 
chosen these four boys as scouts because they have 
shown the most ability as woodsmen. This is a matter 
where we cannot afford to risk failure. You boys will 
help along best by remaining quietly in camp and see- 
ing to it that no one knows of your presence.” 

Then he turned to his four scouts. “ Get your pis- 
tols and your compasses,” he said. 

In a moment more the little band of scouts were 
slipping silently through the forest, walking in single 
file behind their leader. They passed swiftly through 
the pine forest and came to the edge of the open space 
below the dam. 

“ Take a good look at that willow copse,” said Dr. 
Hardy. “ Note the landmarks about it. Observe how 


238 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


the land lies. In that copse the dynamiters have the 
entrance to their tunnel.” 

The patrol looked at the willow thicket long and care- 
fully. Then they made a detour so as to approach it 
from the side on which it adjoined the forest. 

At some distance from the copse Dr. Hardy halted 
his squad. “ There are four of you,” said the leader, 
“ and I want one of you to steal into the copse from 
each side. Henry will come in at the west, Lew at 
the south, Roy at the east, and Willie from the north. 
I am going to stay with Willie. It is absolutely neces- 
sary that we should not be discovered. We shall have 
to be as silent as snakes. I want each of you to work 
your way from the edge of the copse toward the 
centre. Take plenty of time. Don’t make any noise. 
Look carefully ahead of you. Stop and listen fre- 
quently. Crawl or creep if necessary. Hide behind 
every shelter that offers. And be on the watch for 
footprints, cuts on trees or bushes, and especially fresh 
earth and bits of rock like the fresh chip Henry picked 
up near here.” 

Through an opening in the trees Dr. Hardy turned 
and once more carefully surveyed the mysterious 
thicket. “Do you notice that tall, dead tree?” he 
said, pointing to a gaunt ghost of a dead giant pine 


A FRUITLESS SEARCH 


239 


that still stood in the middle of the copse, towering 
high above all the other trees. 

Each boy looked at it carefully. 

“ We will meet at that tree,” said Dr. Hardy. “ Let 
the boys who get there first wait for the others. Pick 
out some shelter and hide in it. Above all do not 
make a noise.” 

The leader pulled out his watch. “ It is twenty-five 
minutes of two,” he said. “ You will go to your sta- 
tions and at two o’clock exactly begin your search. 
Now, off with you. Remember, at two o’clock pre- 
cisely.” 

The instant the boys were out of sight, Dr. Hardy 
turned to Willie. “I kept the north side for our- 
selves,” he said, “ because we came from that side last 
night. I want to enter the copse by exactly the same 
route we did then. It will take us directly to the 
dynamiters’ cave and I want to get there and have a 
look at the place before anybody else comes near. 
Do you think you can take me over last night’s 
path ? ” 

“ Yes, sir,” said Willie. “ I am sure I can.” 

“Well, you watch the trail carefully. Be very sure 
you don’t lose it. I’ll watch for signs of men in the 
copse. But I don’t think we shall see anybody. Roy 


240 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


was doubtless right when he suggested that the dyna- 
miters come out at night and stay close in the day- 
time.” 

Cautiously they skirted the willow thicket. Willie 
was looking for a certain opening in the bushes. 
When he found it, he slipped into the copse. One or 
two footprints at the edge of the thicket showed that 
he had hit their old trail exactly. But when the two 
had gotten fairly inside the copse, there was no mark 
or footprint to be found. The leafy floor of the thicket 
had taken no distinguishable impression the night 
before. 

But Willie was not hindered by lack of footprints. 
He knew how he had directed his course in the night. 
Closing his eyes from time to time, he recalled his un- 
seen trail. He remembered where he had crawled 
straight and where he had inclined to right or left as 
some obstacle was encountered. And now, trusting to 
his memory, he was able to follow every twist and 
turn of his previous exploration. 

But in the daylight the passage was as swift as in 
the dark it had been slow. There was no blind grop- 
ing, no feeling for bushes ahead and aloft. So the two 
passed speedily into the thicket. 

Soon they came to the great rock that had hindered 


A FRUITLESS SEARCH 


241 


them so the night before. It towered high in air. 
Again Willie worked his way around it and through 
the fallen tree. Then he came to the open aisle among 
the rocks. 

Dr. Hardy leaned close to Willie and whispered in 
his ear. “ I want you to go to the exact spot where 
the snake stopped us, if you can. We know the direc- 
tion from there to the voices we heard.” 

Willie nodded and pushed cautiously ahead. Closely 
he examined the ground. He even ran his fingers over 
it in search for depressions. Presently he found a 
place where a hole had been worn through the leaf- 
mould. It was where he had dug his toes into the 
sand while fighting with his fear. Until this moment 
Willie was not conscious that he had moved at all. 
He stood up and faced his leader. 

“ Somewhere straight ahead of us,” he whispered. 

“ Have you any idea how far ahead ? ” 

Willie answered with a silent shake of his head. 
Then Willie again thought of the snake and scanned 
the ground hastily. But his glance was not now be- 
cause of fear. The snake had all but betrayed them 
once before. He did not intend to let it do so again. 
But there was no living thing in sight. 

They pushed ahead once more, but now their prog- 


242 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


ress was very slow. They had slipped to their knees 
and were advancing a few feet at a time. They halted 
and listened and looked carefully in every direction. 
Then they went on again. So they pushed through 
the little aisle among the rocks. 

Just ahead of them was a pile of rocks, tumbled to- 
gether in the greatest confusion. Rocks lay prone on 
the ground. Boulders stood on end like giant tomb- 
stones. Massive heaps of stones were piled together. 
They seemed as solid as the everlasting hills. They 
appeared to have been undisturbed since the beginning 
of time. Among them crooked trees had sprung up. 
Great stones were embedded in the projecting roots of 
other trees. Prostrate giants of the forest lay rotting 
among the boulders. Briars grew in dense patches be- 
tween the heaps of rocks. Indescribably wild was this 
almost impenetrable tangle. 

“ I think their tunnel comes out there, probably,” 
whispered Dr. Hardy. “ Be very careful.” 

They approached the rock mass with extreme cau- 
tion. From behind a fallen tree they surveyed it in 
silence for some moments. Then they edged forward. 
A foot at a time they penetrated into the rock heap. 
Willie was still ahead. Carefully he tested every rock 
and stone before he put his weight on it. He drew 


A FRUITLESS SEARCH 


243 


one leg slowly after the other. He was careful to 
plant his feet firmly so his shoes would not slip. Be- 
hind him his captain glided along. Ten feet away one 
could not have heard them. 

Their advance was very slow. They climbed over 
some rocks and slipped around others. They wormed 
their way through the fallen trees. They made 
little circuits to avoid the briar patches. But ever 
they moved, silent and alert, toward the spot 
where they thought they had heard the voices in the 
darkness. 

They went on and on. A puzzled expression came 
over Dr. Hardy’s face. He touched Willie on the 
shoulder and signed for him to stop. Then, hidden be- 
hind a great rock, he surveyed everything within the 
field of vision. With his powerful glasses he swept 
every foot of the ground. He examined one rock after 
another. He investigated the cracks between rocks. 
He looked again and again for footprints or signs of 
human passage. But he discovered nothing. 

Now he looked aloft, scanning the branches of the 
trees. He saw nothing enlightening. He was look- 
ing for the wires of an aerial. He saw none, nor could 
he see any place to stretch them, excepting perhaps 
from the near-by dead pine that was the appointed 


244 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


place of meeting. But there was nothing suspicious 
about the tree. 

With a motion of his hand he indicated that he 
wished to circle about the rock heap. Willie swung 
to one edge of it and began to work his way around it. 
They went very slowly. Time and again Dr. Hardy 
dropped to his knees and felt around and under the 
rocks. But he found nothing. The look of wonder 
grew stronger on his face. Again and again he ex- 
amined the place, like a dog casting about to pick up a 
lost trail, but he could find nothing. 

Presently he pointed toward the dead pine and 
Willie headed in the direction indicated. As they ap- 
proached, they saw that the tree stood on a consider- 
able mound, which was one reason why it towered so 
high. There was no other tree on the mound. In 
fact, the space around the tree was almost bare of tree 
growths for a considerable radius. Evidently the tow- 
ering tree had cast so dense a shade that no trees had 
been able to survive beside it. So the gaunt, stark 
trunk thrust upward through this opening in the leafy 
canopy of the copse, like the flagpole of a circus tent 
sticking up through a ring in the canvas. 

For some time the two scouts surveyed this peculiar 
formation. The mound was far higher than their 


A FRUITLESS SEARCH 


245 

heads. Completely encircling its base was a rough 
ring of boulders and stones. Among these and in 
dense masses on the mound were great patches of 
rhododendron. Despite the light that came down 
from above, through the opening in the trees, these 
bushy growths made the mound dark and forbidding 
in aspect. Here was a place as favorable for the pur- 
pose of the dynamiters as the rock mound just exam- 
ined. In fact, the dense gloom of the place made it 
even more suitable. 

Not a foot of the mound that was within their field 
of vision went unobserved by the two scouts. Pres- 
ently they moved a quarter of the way around the 
mound and sank down for further observation. Dr. 
Hardy thought he detected some marks in the soil that 
needed closer examination. He crawled cautiously 
toward them. He examined them closely and felt of 
them with his fingers. But he could not be sure that 
they were footprints. What attracted him even more 
than the slight visible depressions was the fact that the 
leaves for a yard around were turned up loose as though 
a bird or a chicken had been scratching gently in them. 
Elsewhere the leaves were matted down smoothly. 

The place that was scratched up was immediately in 
front of a great flat rock. Dr. Hardy took hold of it 


246 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


cautiously and tried to lift it. He might as well have 
tried to lift the entire mound. Apparently the stone 
weighed a ton or two. 

“ Nobody could ever move that,” he said to himself. 

He motioned to Willie and the two were just start- 
ing to go farther when they heard the slightest possible 
noise. It seemed to come from the centre of the 
mound. The two sank down to the ground, crawled 
behind the nearest trees and sat motionless, listening 
and watching. Five minutes passed. Then came an- 
other sound like the first, but slightly louder. Even 
then it was so faint that under ordinary circumstances 
it would not have been noticed. It sounded like some- 
thing striking the rock ever so gently. 

Minute after minute passed. Presently there came 
an almost indistinguishable rustling in the rhododen- 
drons atop the mound. Both scouts shrank farther 
behind their trees and peeped out with extreme caution. 
Presently something moved under the rhododendrons. 
But the motion was so cautiously made and the thing 
moving so well hidden that neither observer could tell 
what it was. They lay motionless, every nerve taut. 
Suddenly the bushes began to separate. They opened 
farther and farther. A figure was moving cautiously 
through them. A slight rustle by his side drew Willie’s 


A FRUITLESS SEARCH 


247 


attention for a second to his companion and he saw that 
his leader was drawing his revolver. Quietly Willie 
slipped his own pistol from its holster. The figure was 
now plainly discernible, but in the dusk of the rhodo- 
dendrons it was impossible to tell anything about it 
except that it was a human being. 

Cautiously the moving figure came on. The watch- 
ers almost held their breath. What was this dyna- 
miter like? Was he alone, or would others follow 
him ? Willie asked himself these and a hundred other 
questions. His heart pounded so it felt as though it 
would burst. His temples throbbed with excitement. 
And just when it seemed as though he could endure 
the tension no longer, the figure moved from the dense 
shade into a patch of sunlight. It was Henry. 

Both Dr. Hardy and Willie sighed audibly, and 
Henry heard them. Instantly he crouched down and 
ran his eyes to right and left. Dr. Hardy raised his 
hand and then looked out boldly from behind his tree. 
He motioned to Henry to join them. 

“ Did you find anything ? ” he whispered. 

Henry shook his head. “ Did you ? ” he asked. 

The reply was another negative shake of the head. 

They retired into a dense thicket of rhododendrons 
and awaited the coming of the others. v Within fifteen 


248 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


minutes the other scouts appeared at the dead pine 
and were signaled to join the hidden group. Not one 
of the scouts had found any indications of the dyna- 
miters’ tunnel. 

Dr. Hardy rose and led the way from the thicket. 
Like ghosts the five scouts glided through the copse 
into the sheltering forest. When they had gone some 
distance, Dr. Hardy spoke. 

“ We have been entirely deceived,” he said. “ The 
dynamiters are not in that copse. The men we heard 
must have been passing through the woods like our- 
selves, and we chanced upon them.” 

“ But what did they mean by talking about their 
wires and the insulation being worn off ? ” asked 
Willie. 

“ Willie, I was absolutely certain that they were in 
that thicket,” said Dr. Hardy. “ I was sure that they 
had a cave with their wires running out from it. But 
it can’t be. We’ve combed every foot of that copse 
and there’s no sign of human presence. We have been 
deceived ; that’s all. They must be elsewhere.” 

“ But that ground- wire ? ” persisted Willie. 

“ Yes, I know. I heard what was said as well as 
you. But it must have been a wire they had put up 
temporarily. There is no wire in the woods now. 


A FKUITLESS SEAKCH 


249 


There is no cave or tunnel. There is no sign of human 
presence. We must believe the evidence. The dyna- 
miters were in the thicket last night but they are not 
there now. Their cave must be somewhere else. It is 
too late now to hunt for it. Our only hope now is the 
wireless.” 


CHAPTER XVIII 


WHERE THE WIRELESS POINTED 

D ARKNESS found the two groups of Camp 
Brady boys — Henry’s division on Hill Number 1 
and Captain Hardy’s on Hill Number 4 — both eager 
and reluctant. They could hardly wait for the ex- 
pected message in the air, which was to guide them to 
their quarry ; yet they almost dreaded to receive that 
message lest by some chance they fail of their purpose. 
Their lack of success thus far had dampened their 
ardor and decreased their confidence. Now, as the 
fateful hour drew nearer, they thought less of the 
adventure on which they were embarked and more 
about the awful consequences of failure. So they 
looked forward to the voice in the night with mingled 
feelings of hope and fear. 

But except for the men on duty at the wireless keys, 
the band of scouts had little time to think about what 
lay before them. Dr. Hardy had issued orders that all 
should be called and be ready for duty before three 
o’clock. 


250 


WHERE THE WIRELESS POINTED 251 

But before the two divisions left camp for the long 
watch on the hilltops, there had been lively discussion 
as to what course should be pursued. 

“ I think we should try to locate the dynamiters the 
minute they are through talking,” argued Roy. “We 
know they’ll likely be out then ; and they’re easier to 
find when they’re out than when they’re hidden, even 
in the dark.” 

“ But suppose we make the effort and fail,” urged 
Henry. 

“ Well, then we can try again in the daylight,” re- 
turned Roy. “We don’t belong to the union and 
don’t mind working over-time.” 

“ It gives us two chances to locate them,” said Dr. 
Hardy. “ We’ll stake out our directions, as we did at 
Camp Brady and Prospect Hill, and if we can’t travel 
straight in the dark, we can try it again in the day- 
time. With our flash-lights and my two luminous 
compasses, I think we can travel pretty straight. At 
any rate we will make the attempt.” 

So the details of the adventure had been planned, 
every contingency that could be foreseen had been 
guarded against, and the wireless patrol was ready, 
when the last word of the expected message should be re- 
corded, to start once more on the trail of the dynamiters. 


252 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

And to the tired boys lying among the rocks on the 
two hilltops the time between nine o’clock and three 
seemed short enough. Yet the instant the man on duty 
touched him on the shoulder, each member of the two 
wireless patrols sprang to his feet, threw off his blanket, 
and speedily prepared himself for the task ahead. 

Dr. Hardy made a final examination of his capacious 
pockets and made sure that his little first aid kit was 
not forgotten, that his pistol was loaded and in its place, 
that the stout thongs he had prepared were ready, and 
his luminous compass and his flash-light in place. And 
every member of the patrol, on each hill, likewise saw 
to it that his electric torch and his pistol were in readi- 
ness for action. Henry had, in addition, the second 
luminous compass. 

His preparation complete, each boy took out his 
watch and in the starlight counted the minutes as they 
slowly passed. And slow indeed was their passage. 
It seemed as though three o’clock would never come. 
But at last the hour was reached. In Captain Hardy’s 
camp Willie sat with the receivers strapped over his 
ears, while Henry was listening at the station on the 
other hill. And at each camp a boy stood ready with 
hatchet and stake to record the direction indicated by 
the detector. 


WHERE THE WIRELESS POINTED 


253 


As their receivers began to buzz, the two operators 
swung their exploring coils and rapidly decided whence 
came the call ; and two boys leaped at the words of 
command and drove down the stakes which should 
point the way to the hidden miscreants. 

The minute each operator had made certain of his 
directions, he began to write down the words that were 
speeding through the night. 

On Hill Number 4 Captain Hardy stood at Willie’s 
elbow, holding a carefully shaded electric torch above 
Willie's pad. The instant Willie indicated that the 
message was complete, the leader seized the pad and 
hastily deleting the dummy words read the radiogram 
aloud. 

“ Apparatus out of order last night,” it said. 
“ Could not get it fixed in time to talk to you. 
Barely heard what you said. Everything favorable 
here. Work now easy. Will be ready by forenoon. 
Will finish job at noon exactly.” 

“ Ah ! ” went on Captain Hardy. “ Those were the 
dynamiters we heard last night. They unquestionably 
had their wire strung up in the willow thicket. But 
they must have taken it down after using it.” 

“I don’t know,” said Willie doubtfully. “They 
could put it up and take it down every night, but I 


254 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


suspect they have a secret wire that they don’t 
move.” 

“But their aerial?” said Dr. Hardy. “We saw no 
trace whatever of any aerial.” 

“That could be concealed, too,” said Willie. “I 
looked everywhere for it, but I couldn’t see anything 
that even suggested a good hiding-place.” 

Again Willie’s receiver began to buzz. It was ex- 
actly three-fifteen — just as it had been on the other 
occasion when the Fairview plotters had sent a mes- 
sage, for this message was from them. It was very 
brief. “State police gone,” it read. “Coast clear. 
Finish work at time set.” 

Dr. Hardy seized and read it. “ One thing is cer- 
tain,” he said. “ Our presence is not suspected. The 
dynamiters will not be on their guard. Everything is 
in our favor. We must not lose an instant.” 

Carefully Captain Hardy read and recorded the 
bearing of the secret wireless station. Then he turned 
to Carl. 

“ Go down the hill as nearly as you can in this 
direction. When you are down, show your signal and 
we will direct you.” 

As well as he could in the starlight, Carl examined 
the route pointed out by his leader. He selected a 


WHEBE THE WIBELESS POINTED 255 


landmark at the foot of the hill exactly along the line 
of march. Then silently but swiftly he made his way 
down the hill. He found his landmark and turned 
with his face toward the hill. Then he pointed his 
flash-light toward his own breast and holding it close 
to him, pressed the button and illuminated a metal disc 
pinned on his coat. For a moment he stood thus, then 
snapped off his light and waited. From the hilltop 
came almost at once the soft note of a night-hawk. It 
was Charley signaling that Carl’s position was correct. 
At the first trial Carl had hit the line. 

Now he stood without moving an inch, and waited 
for his leader to reach him. When Captain Hardy 
had descended the hill and reached Carl he indicated 
again the line of march and Carl once more went on- 
ward. He was heading straight for the willow thicket. 

Captain Hardy came up and another link was added 
to the steadily lengthening chain that was to lead to 
the dynamiters’ tunnel. Then another and another 
link was added until the party found itself almost on 
the edge of the willow copse. 

“ It’s going to bother us to keep this line straight 
when we get into that tangle,” whispered Captain 
Hardy. “ We’ll have to make our links short. We’ll 
wait now for Henry to get up. He can’t be far away.” 


256 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

They stood quietly waiting in the dark. Suddenly 
Willie came close to Dr. Hardy and whispered in his ear. 

“ I’ve got an idea,” he said, “ and I want to see if 
there is anything in it.” 

“ What is it ? ” asked the leader. 

“ May I see the compass ? ” said Willie. “ Then I’ll 
tell you.” 

Captain Hardy showed him the instrument. “ Our 
bearing is there,” he said, indicating the direction on 
the luminous dial. 

“Will you set the compass on the ground, exactly 
on the line ? ” asked Willie. 

Wondering, Dr. Hardy complied. Willie laid him- 
self at full length behind the compass, and began to 
peer toward the thicket. 

“ There it is,” he muttered. 

Then he began to sight over the compass, as though 
he were aiming a rifle. For fully half a minute he 
squinted across the dial. Then he leaped to his feet. 
He was evidently tremendously excited. 

“Look,” he whispered eagerly to Captain Hardy. 
“ Look along the line and see if you see it, too.” 

Mystified, Captain Hardy stretched himself out on 
the ground and sighted across the compass. “ What is 
it ? ” he asked, puzzled. 


WHEKE THE WIKELESS POINTED 257 


“ Look at the sky-line,” said Willie. 

Captain Hardy ran his eye slowly along the sky-line 
of the willow copse. Almost in the centre of it a 
gaunt, leafless tree form towered aloft. Then he 
sighted across the compass. The bearing they were 
following led straight to the tree. 

“ The dead pine,” said Dr. Hardy, “ the dead pine. 
And our line points directly to it.” 

The word passed through the little group that the 
compass pointed to the pine. Every boy in the party 
diligently scanned the sky-line of the copse to get a 
glimpse of their goal. 

“We must wait for Henry,” whispered Dr. Hardy, 
“and see where his line points.” 

They had not long to wait, for the cry of a night- 
bird sounded near and nearer. In a few moments 
more figures became visible in the dark. Henry’s 
party came up. Dr. Hardy took the compass from 
Henry’s hand and set it on the ground. Then he 
threw himself at full length and eagerly peered over 
the dial. 

“ There can be no doubt of it,” he said, so eagerly 
that he almost spoke aloud. “ Henry’s line, too, leads 
straight to the dead pine ! ” 


CHAPTER XIX 


THE SEARCH IN THE DARK 
ITH a sigh that expressed both anxiety and re- 



V V lief, Captain Hardy quietly ordered the patrol 
to follow him. He led the way back into the woods a 
distance, where they could talk freely. 

“ Willie, 1 ” said Dr. Hardy, u you have rendered a 
splendid piece of service. The discovery of our goal 
before we got into the copse saves us from untold diffi- 
culties — and perhaps may save our efforts from failure. 
I commend you for your head-work.” 

Willie’s cheeks flamed with color at this high praise, 
but in the dark no one could see his confusion. “ I am 
very glad,” he said. “ But it wasn’t anything any- 
body else couldn’t have thought of.” 

“ Has any one any suggestion to make as to how we 
shall approach the dynamiters ? ” asked the leader. 

“ Why not divide into four groups ? ” said Roy, 
“ and approach the pine-tree from four sides, just as we 
did yesterday afternoon ? ” 

“ How that we know exactly where we are heading 


258 


THE SEARCH IN THE DARK 


259 


for,” said Dr. Hardy, “ that won’t be necessary. Be- 
sides, we must keep together. We haven’t actually 
found these desperadoes yet, and we may still have to 
hunt for them after reaching their wireless. We can’t 
risk calling in the soldiers now. We shall have to see 

this thing through ourselves, and ” 

Despite their situation and the force of discipline, 
the wireless patrol could hardly repress their enthu- 
siasm. As it was, they gave vent to exclamations of 
joy far louder than were safe. For instantly each 
member of the party felt that thrill of excitement 
surge through him that belongs to a man hunt, and 
that Willie had experienced in the willow copse. 
Every boy in the group was afire with eagerness. 

“ Who can take us to the dead pine most surely and 
quietly ? ” asked Henry, when the excitement had 
abated a trifle. 

“Willie, beyond question,” said the leader. “He 
has been over the route twice, once in the dark.” 

“ Then why not let him lead the way ? ” 

“We’ll do it,” replied Captain Hardy. “I will 
march just behind him. Carl is to follow me. Then 
you come, Henry. The rest fall in as you like. We 
will march in single file. Try as you have never tried 
before to be quiet. When we get into the thicket we 


260 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

shall advance slowly and cautiously. Let no one speak 
aloud. Do not use your flash-lights. We must reach 
the pine-tree undiscovered. What we shall do then 
depends upon circumstances.” 

A thrill of eager expectancy ran through every boy 
in the group. Each could feel his nerves tingle in 
anticipation of the adventure before him. 

“ If it is necessary to shoot,” went on Captain Hardy, 
“ let Carl do it. I will give the word. If he shoots 
and fails, the rest of you may fire. But be very care- 
ful where you aim. You must not hit one of your 
comrades and you must hit the dynamiters. They are 
such desperate fellows that if we have to fight it will 
be our lives or theirs. Shoot then to kill. See that 
your pistols are ready for instant use, but do not let 
them drop from your holsters. Does everybody under- 
stand ? ” 

A murmured response indicated complete compre- 
hension and readiness. 

“ Very well. Fall into line. Keep your places. 
March.” 

Slowly and with extreme care the little patrol glided 
through the forest. Willie, in the lead, was using the 
utmost caution he knew how to exercise. His eyes 
had grown accustomed to the darkness, and the star- 


THE SEARCH IN THE DARK 


261 


light was sufficiently strong to enable him to see with 
fair distinctness. The patrol went straight toward the 
willow copse. 

At the edge of the thicket they halted. For five 
minutes they stood still, listening to every sound of the 
night. From afar came the chorus of the frogs. The 
myriads of insects flashing through the air made a 
shrill monotone. Tree- toads croaked. In the distance 
a whippoorwill sent forth its weird cry. Night-hawks 
were heard. Bats flitted here and there. But no 
slightest sound of man’s making was audible. 

The party moved forward. Willie led the way 
along the edge of the copse until he reached the open- 
ing through which twice before he had entered the 
tangle. By this time he knew the way so well that he 
could see every foot of it in his mind. But he went 
ahead with greater caution than he had ever used. 
Again he felt his way forward, touching the ground 
here and there with his fingers to make sure he did not 
tread on any sticks. It took no little courage to do so. 
He could not help thinking about the crawling death 
he had so nearly crept upon in the darkness of this 
very copse. The memory made him shudder. But he 
thought over the lessons in first aid he had had at 
Camp Brady the preceding year, decided exactly what 


262 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


he should do if he were bitten, and gritting his teeth, 
pushed on. 

Captain Hardy hung close to his shoulder. The 
others were strung out at longer intervals, for the way 
was new to them, and under the willow canopy it was 
densely dark. 

Through the thicket to the great rock Willie pushed 
ahead rapidly. Round the rock and over the fallen 
tree he made his way more slowly. At the tree Cap- 
tain Hardy paused and whispered a word of caution to 
Carl. He passed it on to Henry. So the word went 
back along the line, and no member of the party 
snapped a twig or made any other alarming noise in 
getting through this bristling obstacle in their path. 

Again Willie made his way down the aisle among 
the rocks, and little chills crept over his skin as he 
neared the spot where he thought the rattler had lain. 
He went slower and now he felt his way with a short 
stick he had picked up. But he was no less cautious or 
careful. Then the rock heap was reached and passed 
in safety. So slow and cautious had been the approach 
that not a boy had made a noise that would have been 
noticeable twenty feet distant. 

Willie had just passed the rocky pile when he felt 
his leader’s hand on his shoulder. 


THE SEARCH IN THE DARK 


263 


“ Wait,” came the almost indistinguishable whisper 
in his ear. He stood like a stone, staring through the 
darkness, straining his ears for telltale noises. But only 
the croaking of the frogs and the hum of insects came 
to him. He tried to locate his captain, but Dr. Hardy 
was not within reach. Behind him Willie heard a faint 
rustle. Then figures became visible in the darkness, 
and Willie knew that his captain had halted him to 
give time for the patrol to come up. Figure after 
figure joined the group until all were there. 

“ Get on your knees and creep part way to the pine- 
tree,” came a faint whisper in Willie’s ear. “ Then lie 
down and listen.” 

Behind him Willie knew that the command was be- 
ing passed along from man to man, but he could hear not 
so much as a syllable of the whispered communications. 

He sank to his knees. He felt of the ground before 
him. Then he crept silently over the space he had ex- 
plored. Once more he felt out his path and advanced. 
No wood-mouse, no bird on wing, no gliding serpent 
could have moved more quietly than did Willie. And 
behind him, advancing with equal caution and slow- 
ness, crept the wireless patrol. 

Yard by yard Willie went forward. The way grew 
lighter as he approached the mound on which stood 


264 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


the dead pine. Through the opening in the leafy 
canopy the pale starlight filtered. Dimly Willie could 
see the great trunk of the pine towering aloft and 
thrusting up through the gap in the thicket roof. He 
sank prone to look and listen. 

To right and left of him he heard from time to time 
faint rustling sounds that might have been made by a 
toad or a mouse, but nothing suggestive of human pas- 
sage. Yet his fellows were crawling to either side of 
him, slowly and cautiously, to encircle the tree and 
watch, as he was watching. After a time the rustling 
ceased and all in the thicket was still. 

How Willie began a detailed study of the space be- 
fore him. Beginning as far to one side as he could see, 
he swept his eye slowly across the starlit space. Every 
rock and swamp, every inequality in the ground, every 
projecting hump in the great mound before him, Willie 
studied intently. He was looking to see if any of these 
things moved, if any of them might be endowed with 
life. He was waiting for stumps to turn into men, just 
as the pioneers of old watched for the tree bases about 
their forts to rise and rush forward. But nothing 
moved, nothing stirred, nothing broke the stillness of 
the night save the droning of insects and the whisper 
of the wind among the leaves. 


THE SEABCH IN THE DAEK 


265 


So intently did Willie study the space before him 
that he was not conscious of the approach of his captain 
until a hand was laid on his shoulder. 

“ Move forward,” was the word whispered in his 
ear. 

Again Willie began his cautious march. But his 
eyes were now so used to the gloom that in the lighter 
space before him he had no need to feel his way. He 
could see the ground. But he ran his fingers ahead of 
him to make sure he crept on no betraying twigs. 

And now, as he began his slow ascent of the mound 
about the pine, his heart almost stopped beating. If 
the dynamiters were found anywhere above ground, it 
would be here where their wireless reached out into 
space. He had only a few rods to go to reach the tree, 
but it took Willie many minutes to cover those few 
rods. From one stump to another, from rock to rock, 
seeking always for cover, he advanced toward the 
towering pine. He crossed the space at the base of the 
hill, crept a foot at a time up its slope, and had just 
reached the shoulder of the mound where he could 
scan its top when he distinctly saw something move. 
He flattened himself like a stone and lay motionless, his 
heart pounding, his breath coming fast, his eyes glued 
on the moving object ahead of him. Now the object 


266 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


moved again. How it stopped and became as inert as 
one of the surrounding rocks. Willie was wondering 
what he should do, how he should make known to his 
captain what he had seen, when another object moved 
farther along the opposite shoulder of the mound. 
Willie gave an intense sigh of relief. He had been 
watching one of his comrades come up the other 
shoulder of the hill. 

How he crept forward with confidence. The figures 
he had seen also advanced. Then others became visi- 
ble. Swiftly they crept toward a common centre, and 
in a few moments more the wireless patrol was as- 
sembled at the foot of the great pine. They had seen 
no man or any slightest sign of man. Apparently the 
willow copse was as deserted as a desert. 

“ Find the wireless,” whispered Captain Hardy ; and 
to Carl and Lew and Charley and Roy he said, “ Go 
back to the edge of the mound and watch. Stand 
there until I call you.” 

Four dark figures glided down the shoulders of the 
mound, advanced a little distance into the gloom of the 
thicket, and sank down on the ground, indistinguish- 
able among the rocks and stumps. Meantime the 
other members of the patrol were eagerly searching for 
the secret wireless station. 


THE SEARCH IN THE HARK 267 

Henry on one side and Willie on the other knelt 
and felt of the dead pine. Its rough and reticulated 
bark was dry as tinder. For the most part it had 
fallen away, leaving the smooth and gleaming trunk to 
weather and rot. Ghostly and spectral the dead tree 
towered into the air. Up and down, back and forth, 
over every inch of its surface, their busy fingers flew ; 
but they came into contact with no wires. The two 
stood erect and felt aloft, but no success greeted their 
search. Again and again they went over the tree. 
They could find absolutely nothing to indicate a wire- 
less plant. 

With deepening anxiety Dr. Hardy looked on. “ It 
must be the place,” he kept repeating in his mind. 
“ Both boys would not make a mistake. It must be 
the place.” 

But no wireless was to be found. 


CHAPTER XX 


THE STRUGGLE WITH THE DYNAMITERS 
HILE his two wireless men continued their 



V V search, Captain Hardy sank down on a stone 
to think. Presently he jumped up. 

“Use your lights,” he said. “We’ve got to take 
every chance.” 

Instantly two flash-lights were playing over the sur- 
face of the dead pine. From side to side, up and 
down, now lighting the roots, now flashing toward the 
lofty top, the two torches sent their searching beams 
of light. No crack, no crevice, no irregularity in the 
surface of the tree went unillumined. But no con- 
cealed wires w r ere revealed, and nothing was discov- 
ered that even faintly suggested a wireless station. 
As the search proceeded, Dr. Hardy grew desperate in 
mind. He shuddered at the thought of the awful fate 
that would overtake the people of Elk City if he and 
his little band should fail ; and apparently they had 
failed. As the search went on, Dr. Hardy’s face be- 


268 


THE STRUGGLE WITH THE DYNAMITERS 269 

came white and fearful, so intense was his mental 
agony. 

And then, just as the search was about to be aban- 
doned, he himself discovered, far up the trunk of the 
tree, a round opening where a limb had rotted away. 
He pointed it out. 

Instantly Henry clasped the bole of the tree and be- 
gan to hoist himself upward. It was a hard climb, but 
foot by foot he mounted until he reached the first 
limb. Then cautiously but swiftly he climbed from 
branch to branch until he stood within reach of the 
opening in the tree. Balancing himself carefully on a 
limb, Henry reached forward and thrust his arm into 
the cavity. He ran his hand around the interior but 
found nothing. He reached downward within the 
cavity as far as he could and made another circuit 
with his hand. At the same instant a low cry burst 
from his lips. 

.“Eve got it,” he said. “There’s a spreader and 
four wires inside the tree. The trunk must be hollow 
all the way to the ground.” 

Rapidly he slid down the tree. Then he and Willie 
fell to searching for the wire that ran from the end of 
the hidden aerial. With their knives and fingers they 
dug rapidly around the tree, tossing the leaf-mould 


270 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


and small stones aside in showers, forgetful, in their 
eagerness, of the need for caution. But they 
completely encircled the tree without finding any 
wire. 

“ It’s there,” said Henry. “ There is no doubt of it. 
We must go deeper.” Again they dug. This time 
they ploughed deep. And now they found a solid 
ring of stones around the base of the tree, well hidden 
by the leaf-mould. 

“ They have been put there by human hands,” said 
Henry, “ and so skilfully covered with forest loam that 
we never knew the difference. The job must have 
been done a long time ago.” 

One by one they dug around the stones and lifted 
them away. How they exposed hollow surface roots 
of the pine that had been covered over. The hole in 
the tree evidently extended from the ground to the 
open hole Henry had explored. They ran their 
fingers through the earth about the old roots. They 
had almost encircled the tree a second time when 
Willie gave a low cry of triumph. 

“ Here it is,” he said. 

The hidden wire was fully a foot beneath the surface 
of the soil. The two boys knelt by the wire and be- 
gan to dig away the earth from above it. At onc^ 


THE STRUGGLE WITH THE DYNAMITERS 271 


they encountered a flat stone. They dug it out. An- 
other flat rock came into view. Evidently the wire 
was entirely covered with hidden stones. 

“ They certainly made a good job of it,” muttered 
Henry. “ No one would have found that wire in a 
thousand years.” 

Foot by foot they proceeded. Rock after rock they 
dug up and laid aside. 

“ Let us see where this wire runs,” said Captain 
Hardy. “ It is going somewhere straight as a 
string.” 

He stood up and flashed his light along the line of 
the wire. A low exclamation broke from him. The ray 
from his torch fell directly on the great flat stone on 
the nearest side of the rock heap, that he had tried in 
vain to move. Even while his torch was playing on 
the rock there came a dull thud as though a great stone 
had been dropped a few inches on another rock. Then 
there was a mechanical noise in the direction of the 
rock. 

“ Light out ! ” snapped Captain Hardy. “ Get out 
of sight quick. Keep quiet.” 

The figures on the mound slipped rapidly down be- 
hind its sheltering shoulder and lay flat, listening with 
straining ears, peering intently through the dark, their 


272 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


hearts pounding like drums. The mechanical noise 
became plainer. Then it became very distinct. It 
sounded like a ratchet at work. Then footsteps be- 
came audible. A faint glow showed in the tree tops, 
where a ray of light shot upward. 

Then a heavy guttural voice said, “ Ilimmel sei 
Bank ! We’ll soon be done with this hole. After to- 
morrow noon we shall never see the blasted place 
again. Give me that light.” 

Suddenly the rock heap was lighted with a strong 
radiance that illumined the interior of the copse and 
was thrown back by the dense screen of leaves above 
and on every side. The indirect illumination was suffi- 
cient for each member of the wireless patrol to see his 
neighbors. Willie saw that he lay between Henry and 
his captain. 

The latter looked toward him, motioned with his 
finger, and began to move swiftly and silently around 
the great mound. Willie and Henry followed. As 
they moved forward, they could hear footsteps among 
the rocks. Then some one was heard leisurely climb- 
ing up the other side of the mound. 

Suddenly a guttural cry rang out. “ Mein Gott! 
They haf found our wireless ! ” 

There was a rush of feet on the opposite slope of the 


THE STRUGGLE WITH THE DYNAMITERS 273 


mound. Dr. Hardy motioned imperatively and rushed 
round the mound. Now there was no time for cau- 
tion. As he ran he uttered the cry of the night-hawk, 
once, twice, thrice. It was the signal for the corps to 
come to their commander. From the encircling gloom 
the four scouts, who had been watching with breathless 
interest, instantly rushed toward their captain. Their 
movements could have been heard a hundred yards 
away, but the excited voices on the mound drowned 
out the sound of their footsteps. In a moment more 
the patrol was assembled about their captain. 

“ Your pistols, quick,” snapped Captain Hardy. 
“ Get your lights ready. Surround them.” 

To right and left the scouts stole quickly round the 
mound. On its crest two men were still talking ex- 
citedly. Suddenly a branch snapped loudly under 
some one’s tread. 

“ Hark ! ” said one of the men. 

They stopped talking and flashed their light rapidly 
around. Instinctively each scout dropped to his knees. 
The first rays of the light passed over their heads. But 
a second later the powerful lantern was depressed. Its 
beam struck squarely on Captain Hardy. He sprang 
erect. 

“ Hands up ! ” he cried, leveling his pistol at them. 


274 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

“ Light up and close in on them, boys. Shoot if they 
make a move.” 

Taken utterly by surprise, the men on the mound 
looked first one way and then another. From every 
direction a searching beam of light flashed forth, 
blinding and confusing them. 

“ Hands up ! ” ordered Captain Hardy again. “ We 
shall shoot if you do not obey.” 

There was nothing for the dynamiters to do but com- 
ply. Up went their hands. The wireless patrol closed in. 

“ Guard them,” said Captain Hardy to Carl and 
Henry. “ If they move, shoot them.” 

The two scouts came close to the dynamiters, who 
were now trembling with fear, and with leveled pistols 
held them motionless. From his pocket Captain 
Hardy took the stout cords he had prepared. 

“ Put your hands behind you,” he ordered gruffly. 

The prisoners obeyed. Swiftly he tied their crossed 
wrists. Then he bound their ankles so that the men 
were helpless. 

“ Search them,” he ordered. 

Roy and Lew sprang forward to carry out the com- 
mand. 

“ Mein Gott ! ” ejaculated one of the prisoners as 
the boys stepped into the light. “ Kinder / ” 


THE STBUGGLE WITH THE DYNAMITEES 275 


No weapons were found on the men. Their pocket- 
knives were taken from them. 

“Lay them on the ground,” said Captain Hardy. 
“ Don’t hurt them.” 

The prisoners were placed face downward on the 
soft earth. 

“ Henry,” said Dr. Hardy, “ you and Lew will stay 
here and guard these men. Don’t take your eyes from 
them. If they try to get away, shoot them.” 

He took two gags from his pocket and forced them 
into the prisoners’ mouths. 

“ There,” he said. “ They can’t give you any 
trouble. Now we’ll take a look at their tunnel.” 

He led the way to the rock heap. A glance ex- 
plained the entire mystery of the willow copse. Under 
the rock was the small opening to a natural cave. 
Evidently it had been open until artificially closed 
with this great flat rock. The latter was now held up by 
two great jacks. The ratchet-like sound had been made 
when the jacks were being operated. Beside the jacks 
lay a heavy stone that had evidently served some pur- 
pose in closing the mouth of the tunnel. The dull thud 
of this stone when it was removed had given the scouts 
their first warning of the approach of the dynamiters. 

The mouth of the cave was narrow. It led down- 


276 THE WIEELESS PATEOL AT CAMP BEADY 


ward at a sharp angle until the floor of the cave must 
have been thirty or forty feet underground. Here the 
cavern proved to be a series of openings in the limestone 
rocks so common in Pennsylvania. There were small 
chambers and large chambers. In places there were 
great holes that stretched downward for many yards. 
It was evident now what had become of the earth and 
rock from the tunneling. It had been dumped into 
some of the deeper chambers. The vast quantity of it 
showed that a great length of tunnel must have been 
made. Stalactites and stalagmites were here and there. 
And everywhere the place was wet and damp, and in 
spots water was dripping slowly and steadily from the 
roof. 

Cautiously the patrol made its way along. There 
were galleries running to right and left and chambers 
and openings in great number. But the scouts went 
straight to their goal, guided by the footprints on the 
muddy floor. 

At last they came to a great vaulted chamber. 
Lights were burning along the sides of the room. 
Boxes and bundles were piled in heaps along the 
walls. A rude table and chairs, made of rough boards, 
stood in the centre of the chamber. Suddenly Willie 
grasped Dr. Hardy’s arm. 


THE STRUGGLE WITH THE DYNAMITERS 277 


“ Look ! ” he cried softly. “ There are four chairs 
around the table.” 

The captain of the wireless patrol stopped as though 
shot. 

“ And there are four cots along the wall,” said Roy. 

“Your pistols, boys,” said Dr. Hardy soberly, “and 
be very quiet. Get ready to shoot, Carl.” 

They now proceeded with extreme caution. Dr. 
Hardy alone flashed a light to guide them. The great 
chamber that had been turned into a living-room ap- 
peared to be at the very end of the cave. Only a 
narrow tunnel led onward from it. This was quite 
evidently artificial. The stone had been drilled and 
broken away. And the little chips that lay on the 
floor were like the piece of stone that Henry had 
picked up on his first visit to the region. 

Through this narrow tunnel the scouts had to ad- 
vance in single file, bending low. For some rods the 
tunnel continued through the rock. Then a gravel 
formation was reached. Here the tunnel was larger. 
The roof was upheld by dead wood, evidently gathered 
in the near-by forest. Suddenly the tunnel appeared 
to end. The scouts looked forward in astonishment. But 
they understood a moment later when they approached 
and found that the tunnel made a right-angled turn. 


278 THE WIRELESS RATROL AT CAMT BRAD? 


The turn led into a considerable chamber, which had 
been dug in the gravel. Boxes were stored along the 
sides of the wall. And at the far end of the chamber 
there were lights and two men were bending forward, 
boring round openings into the gravel-bed before them. 

“ Holes for their dynamite ! ” whispered Roy. “We 
must be almost under the dam ! ” 

As he spoke, his foot struck a round stone and sent 
it rolling against a large tin can. The rattling noise it 
made filled the chamber. 

“Careful, Fritz,” said one of the workers, turning 
around. “ You’ll blow us up.” 

Then he straightened up in alarm. He had noticed 
that the light playing on him and blinding him was 
different from the great lantern his absent comrades 
carried. 

“ Fritz,” he said sharply, “ is anything wrong ? ” 

“ Nein ,” replied Dr. Hardy promptly, but he could 
not imitate the gruff voice of the prisoner on the 
mound. 

The man before him gave a great oath. “ Die 
police ! ” he exclaimed. 

His comrade suddenly turned and looked into the 
blinding light. “ They shall die mit uns ! ” he cried 
and leaped for the can of dynamite. 


THE STRUGGLE WITH THE DYNAMITERS 279 


“ Shoot ! ” called Dr. Hardy. 

Carl’s pistol rang out. The dynamiter staggered but 
kept on. Again the pistol cracked, and the man fell 
prone. 

“Hands up!” cried Captain Hardy to the other 
dynamiter. “We shall shoot if you do not obey in- 
stantly.” 

The man took one quick glance at his comrade on 
the ground, threw up his hands, and then dropped to 
his knees. 

“ Mercy,” he begged. “ Have mercy.” 

Quickly Dr. Hardy bound his hands and feet, then 
turned toward the injured man. “ Bring those lights 
here,” he said. 

Carl ran and fetched them. Dr. Hardy rolled the 
silent figure over, stripped the clothing from the body, 
and with swift, skilful fingers examined the wounds. 

“That bullet went through his shoulder,” he said, 
“broke his collar-bone, but did no serious harm.” 
Again his fingers worked swiftly.- “ The other,” said 
he, “ went through the fleshy part of his chest. The 
fellow is suffering more from shock than anything else. 
He’ll be all right after a time. Give me some strips of 
a shirt for bandages.” 

Both Roy and Willie pulled their shirts off and tore 


280 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


them into strips. With some water from a bucket 
that stood near by, Dr. Hardy washed the wounds 
thoroughly. From his first aid kit he took some 
antiseptic dressings and applied them to the wounds, 
fastening them in place with the strips of shirts. 

“ Let’s see if we can get him to his cot,” said Dr. 
Hardy, when he had finished dressing the man’s 
wounds. 

Carefully the man was carried to the little tunnel 
and there half carried, half dragged to the great 
chamber, where he was put on a cot. And even 
though the man was weak and hardly conscious, Dr. 
Hardy tied his feet and hands. 

“ We’ll take no chances with these desperadoes,” he 
said. 

They returned to the chamber in the gravel. They 
were just in time. Though tied hand and foot, the 
other prisoner had managed to roll across the floor of 
the chamber. He was within three feet of the case of 
dynamite and was trying desperately to kick it. 

“Go back,” cried Dr. Hardy sharply to his com- 
rades, at the same time rushing forward and snatching 
up the can just as the prisoner rolled within reach of it 
and drew back his feet for a kick that would have sent 
them all to eternity. 


THE STRUGGLE WITH THE DYNAMITERS 281 

44 You hound ! ” said Dr. Hardy. 44 We’ll put an end 
to this danger.” 

Gingerly he pried off the lid of the can and carefully 
filled the case with water. A great sigh escaped from 
him. 44 That was a narrow squeak,” he said. “ But 
that stuff will never harm anybody now.” 

Then he turned to Lew. “ You can probably find 
your way to the camp of the soldiers better than any- 
body else here,” he said. 44 Go there as fast as you 
can. Don’t take any chances of being shot. Call to 
the guard before you come where he can see you and 
tell him who you are and what you want. You are to 
bring the commander and some men here just as soon 
as you can. Now hurry.” 

Lew turned and hastened back through the cave. 
Now he noticed a tiny wire, half hidden in the mud of 
the floor, that ran through the cave. He found his 
comrades vigilantly guarding the prisoners on the 
mound, explained briefly what had happened, and 
plunged into the dark. 

Meantime the boys in the cave were examining the 
belongings of the dynamiters. The place was com- 
fortably furnished, though the furniture was made of 
boards. There was an abundance of food and a 
number of books. But the thing that attracted most 


282 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


attention was the splendid wireless outfit. Every part 
of it came in for close examination and the wireless 
patrol were still investigating it when the tramp of 
heavy feet was heard echoing along the corridor and 
the commander of the guard swung into the great 
chamber, followed by a squad of his men. 

“We’ll turn this job over to you now,” said Dr. 
Hardy, when he had explained matters to the soldiers. 

The guardsman looked at Dr. Hardy and his youth- 
ful patrol, and the look of astonishment and wonder 
deepened on his face. 

“ We’ll have to hand it to you,” he said. “ You put 
one over on both the national guard and the state 
police. But believe me, I am not a bit resentful. If 
it hadn’t been for your band of wireless experts, we 
should have gone to oblivion at noon to-day with a 
large part of Elk City.” 

Then the two parties shook hands in farewell. “ Fall 
in,” said Captain Hardy, and the little patrol filed out 
of the cave, picked up their comrades at the entrance, 
and marched away just as day was breaking. A de- 
tachment was sent to camp to prepare food, while 
others went to the hilltops to bring back the wireless 
outfits. 

Henry reached his station at a minute before five. 


THE STRUGGLE WITH THE DYNAMITERS 283 


He knew that the operator at Camp Brady would be 
listening in on the hour. Quickly he tested his key, 
strapped on his receivers, and sent a signal flashing 
through the dawn. A moment later the boys at Camp 
Brady came running from their tents at the call of the 
man on duty. 

“ They got ’em ! ” he cried. “ They got ’em ! Hur- 
rah for the wireless patrol 1 ” 


CHAPTEE XXI 


A MESSAGE IN THE NIGHT 

W ITHIN an hour the entire patrol were assembled 
at the camp under the pines. No longer was 
silence necessary. Eight boys who had suppressed 
their bubbling spirits for two days, who for forty-eight 
hours had hardly spoken above a whisper, now gave 
vent to all the pent-up excitement that had been seeth- 
ing in their hearts- A rousing fire and a hot meal — 
the first they had allowed themselves — filled their cup 
of happiness to overflowing, and songs and jests and 
happy laughter rang through the gloomy pines. 

Then blankets were unrolled, and a long row of 
boys, desperately weary after their stirring vigil in the 
dark, stretched themselves out in the tent, and in no 
time were fast asleep. The sun climbed higher and 
higher. Its light filtered ever more strongly through 
the dense pines. But the wireless patrol slept on, un- 
guarded and unafraid, no longer dreading either danger 
or discovery. 

Noon came and Dr. Hardy roused the sleeping lads. 
284 


A MESSAGE IN THE NIGHT 


285 


Dinner was eaten, the lire carefully extinguished, packs 
were made up, and the patrol made their way back 
along the route by which they had come, to the little 
village where the motor-cars still waited. The two 
cars sufficed to carry the entire patrol. They chose a 
longer but better road than the obscure highway on 
which Roy had met with his misfortune, and just 
before the supper horn blew at Camp Brady, the two 
cars rolled into the Robinson yard and a signal ap- 
prised the boys on the hillside that their comrades had 
returned. 

Forever in the memory of the wireless patrol will 
live the camp-fire that followed the return of the 
scouts from the Elk City reservoir. High leaped the 
flames. In great stacks the logs were piled within 
the fire ring. All the plateau was aglow and the tents 
stood out white and brown in the dancing light. 
From afar people saw the great beacon and wondered 
at it. 

But round the fire ring sat a dozen boys, happy at 
their reunion, jubilant at their success, grateful that 
they had found the chance to serve their country no 
less truly than the men in the trenches. Again and 
again the story of the man hunt was retold. The dark 
and gloomy camp under the pines was described in de* 


286 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

tail. While four eager boys bent over a map, Henry 
showed them where that camp had been, where the 
dam was located, where the soldiers camped, and 
where the dynamiters’ cave was found. The knobs 
were shown whence the wireless detectors had pointed 
out the secret station. And every boy at the fireside 
listened intently while Henry graphically described 
the silent searches in the night, and the last dark trail 
that led to the ghostly , pine. And when the capture 
of the dynamiters and the visit to the hidden cave was 
described, twelve boys sat tense, hardly breathing as 
Henry pictured the dramatic ending of the long search. 

“ Tell us about the rattler,” demanded Lem, who 
could never forget how his own carelessness the year 
before had almost resulted in the death of Lew from 
snake bite. Willie was no story-teller ; but not even 
Henry, who was a born orator, could have painted the 
dense thicket, the startling rattle in the dark, and the 
awful fear that followed, as graphically as Willie did. 
But Willie was unconscious of the fact that he was do- 
ing anything remarkable. He was merely sketching 
in simple words the picture that was in his mind. 
Thus clearly had he learned to see and remember what 
he saw. 

And when Willie had finished his story, and the 


A MESSAGE IN THE NIGHT 


287 


spellbound listeners had recovered their powers of 
speech, there was a cry for Carl to tell how he shot 
the dynamiter. Carl was no story-teller under any 
circumstances. 

“ Dr. Hardy said to shoot him and I did,” was Carl’s 
version of the affair. 

A roar of laughter went up. 

“ Weren’t you afraid when you saw him running for 
the can of dynamite ? ” said Robert. 

“ You bet,” said Carl. “ I was so scared I could 
hardly pull the trigger.” 

“ But you hit him all right.” 

“ There’s nothing remarkable about that,” said Carl. 
“ I had to, and I knew it. I knew that if I didn’t get 
him, he would blow us all up. You could hit anything 
under such circumstances.” 

It was the same sort of bravery Willie had shown, 
and Dr. Hardy smiled approval. Nothing about his 
patrol pleased him more than their honesty as to their 
own fears ; and he knew that not a boy in the com- 
pany, no matter how badly frightened he was, would 
fail at the critical moment. But what Dr. Hardy did 
not know was that his own example of quiet, patient, 
determined courage was responsible for this trait he 
liked so much. Nor did he know how, behind his 


288 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


back, the story had gone from lip to lip, telling how 
he ordered his comrades out of the gravel chamber the 
while he rushed forward to face death himself in the 
race for the can of dynamite. 

When the great logs were reduced to ashes, and the 
leaping fire to a glowing mass of coals, potatoes were 
fetched and some fish taken from the box where they 
were kept alive in the water from the spring, and while 
the potatoes were roasting in the hot ashes, the fish 
were broiled above the coals. And presently a dozen 
happy lads sat cross-legged, juggling the hot food in 
their hands, and laughing, singing, and cheering while 
they waited for it to cool enough to be eaten. Then 
followed what was destined to be one of the last camp- 
fire feasts that summer at Camp Brady. 

While the potatoes were still cooling, the man on 
duty at the wireless called out, “Somebody tried to 
blow up another dam and was caught just as we caught 
the dynamiters at the Elk City reservoir.” 

Instantly there was a rush for the wireless tent. 

“ Where was it ? ” the boys demanded. 

“ Don’t know,” said the man at the key, as his pen° 
cil fashioned letter after letter on the pad before him. 
“ Didn’t hear the beginning. Despatch being sent out 
by Associated Press. Great story.” 


A MESSAGE IN THE NIGHT 


289 


Henry bent over the operator’s shoulder and read 
the despatch, word by word, as it was recorded. 

“ . . . saved — from — destruction — by — wireless. — 
Government — operators — picked — up — message — indi- 
cating — plot — to — destroy — dam — and — wipe — out — 
this — munitions — manufacturing — centre. — Knowing — 
of — other — similar — attempts — recently — they — imme- 
diately — located — the — plotters — by — secret — govern- 
ment — wireless — device — and — captured — them — at — 
work.” 

Evidently the operator had caught the end of the in- 
troductory paragraph. The story went on and on. 
Word by word Henry read it to his comrades as they 
stood breathless around him. It was so like the ad- 
venture they had just been through with themselves 
that they could feel all the thrill and excitement that 
ran through the dramatic despatch. It told how, after 
the plotters had been located by wireless, the opera- 
tors, who were a detachment of the army wireless 
service, had found the dynamiters and taken them 
prisoners. 

“ The country is full of traitors,” said Lew. “ That’s 
three or four dams we know about that they have tried 
to blow up lately. I wonder where this dam was.” 

“ Don’t know,” said the operator, still writing. 


290 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


Suddenly Henry cried out, “ Listen ! Listen ! ” and 
began to read again. “The wireless squad that ac- 
complished this deed, it seems, is a special company 
doing wireless duty at one of the local guard head- 
quarters. They have also been helping a near-by 
farmer and drilling during the summer. The squad 
is commanded by an army physician whose ambulance 
section has been kept from active service by lack of 
equipment. So that in reality it was a company of 
mere boys that saved Elk City from destruction.” 

For one instant every member of the patrol was 
dumb. Then Roy cried out, “ That’s us ! That’s us ! 
Well, we don’t care who knows it now that Elk City 
is safe. It doesn’t make any difference to us what 
they say.” 

But within a few hours the wireless patrol was to 
realize that it made a tremendous difference. 


CHAPTER XXII 


A NIGHT OF TRIUMPH 


HAT difference first became evident early the 



-L next morning when the telephone rang violently 
and an angry voice demanded to speak with Captain 
Hardy. 

“ What’s this cock-and-bull story you’ve been giving 
to the newspapers?” asked Colonel Ware the instant 
Captain Hardy reached the telephone. 

“ There must be some mistake,” said Captain Hardy. 
“ I have seen no newspaper men and given out no story 
of any sort.” 

“Then where does this ridiculous article in the 
morning newspaper come from ? ” 

“ I have not seen the morning paper, Colonel Ware. 
What is the story ? ” 

“ A romantic yarn about your wireless patrol captur- 
ing some dynamiters at the Elk City reservoir. It was 
bad enough for you to send the national guard and the 
state police on a wild goose chase, without putting thi^ 
outrageous yarn into circulation.” 


291 


292 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


“ I beg your pardon, Colonel Ware. I did not send 
the state police or the national guard on a wild goose 
chase. The dynamiters were there. The soldiers and 
the police simply failed to find them.” 

“ Have you the effrontery to tell me again that there 
are dynamiters there, when my soldiers have searched 
through every foot of the region ? ” 

“No, Colonel Ware. The dynamiters are there no 
longer, but they were there until the wireless patrol 
captured them.” 

“ What ! ” cried the Colonel. 

“Yes, Colonel Ware. The Camp Brady boys lo- 
cated and captured them. But I know nothing about 
the story in the newspaper. The wireless patrol had 
nothing to do with making the matter public. That 
must have been done by your own soldiers.” 

“ Then you have been absent from your post without 
leave ! ” 

“ I have.” 

“ For what reason ? ” 

“I would rather not say, Colonel Ware.” 

“You add insubordination to violation of the rules, 
eh?” cried Colonel Ware sharply. “I shall report 
your conduct at once. We’ll see what a court martial 
will say about your attitude.” 


A NIGHT OF TRIUMPH 


293 


“ Colonel Ware,” said Captain Hardy, his cheeks be- 
ginning to grow red with suppressed anger, “there 
are some things more important than discipline. One 
of them is service to one’s country. If you wish to 
bring this matter to trial, I cannot prevent you. But 
please remember that the entire truth will come out. 
And perhaps that story may not be any more to your 
liking than this one is.” 

“ What do you mean ? ” cried the angry commander. 
“ Are you threatening me? ” 

“I am not, sir. But if I guess correctly, there is 
nothing at all in the story you have read about the 
failure of the national guard and the state police to 
find the men that my little band of boys both located 
and captured.” 

There was a long pause in the conversation. Finally 
Colonel Ware said, “ I have been rereading the article. 
I see that you really did perform a meritorious service. 
Under the circumstances, I think a little leeway should 
be allowed. I shall overlook your conduct. But re- 
member, sir, if there are any further breaches of disci- 
pline I shall have to bring the matter to the attention 
of the higher authorities.” 

“Very well, sir,” said Captain Hardy, respectfully. 
“ The wireless patrol will try to be very particular to 


294 the Wireless patrol at camp bradY 


obey your orders.” But if one could have read the 
expression in Captain Hardy’s eyes, one would have 
found there amusement and contempt and some anger. 

Late that very morning several motor-cars were ob- 
served to drive down the highway and stop at Mr. 
Robinson’s house. This unusual incident occasioned 
some curiosity among the wireless patrol, but not half 
so much as did the sight of a considerable company of 
men making their way soon afterward from the farm- 
house up the slope toward Camp Brady. 

As the party came through the opening in the rock 
wall and mounted to the level parade-ground in front 
of the tents, Captain Hardy went forward to welcome 
them. 

“ Are you Captain Hardy ? ” inquired the spokesman 
of the group. 

“ I am, sir,” was the courteous reply. “ Can I be of 
service to you ? ” 

“ You have already been of service to me — and to 
all these gentlemen, and thousands more,” said the 
man, with deep feeling. “We have been to the 
reservoir and have seen everything and we have come 
to thank you. I am the mayor of Elk City, and these 
are representative citizens.” 

“ You should thank the boys of the wireless patrol,” 


A NIGHT OF TRIUMPH 


295 


said Dr. Hardy, his eyes lighting up with pride. “ It 
is they who saved Elk City.” 

“ Yes, we know,” said the Mayor, “ and we want to 
thank them, too, but we also know that without your 
leadership they could have done little.” 

Dr. Hardy, usually so calm and collected, was almost 
flustered. “ I will call the boys,” he said, “ and you 
can meet them.” 

At his signal the boys came thronging forward. In- 
troductions were made, hands were shaken, and the 
boys of the wireless patrol became aware that in the 
eyes of Elk City they were the greatest of heroes. As 
the words of gratitude and praise poured forth from 
their visitors, they became even more embarrassed than 
Captain Hardy had been. 

But finally the formal thanks were ended, and the 
visitors asked for the story of the discovery and capture 
of the dynamiters. 

“Won’t you come into the dining tent, gentlemen ? ” 
said Captain Hardy. “There are benches there. I 
am sorry we have no better seats to offer you.” 

They went within the great tent and sat on the long 
benches at one side of the table. Then Captain Hardy, 
standing on the other side of the table, told them in 
detail the entire story, beginning with the picking up 


296 THE WIRELESS PATEOL AT CAMP BRADY 


of the cryptic message and the accidental discovery of 
its real meaning. He reviewed the efforts made to 
locate the plotters by the detectors, the discovery by 
triangulation of the vicinity of the dynamiters, the 
secret march to the pine woods, with the story of how 
Roy improvised a wireless outfit, and finally told of the 
searches in the dark, the long vigils on the hilltops, the 
discovery of the secret aerial in the dead pine, and the 
capture of the dynamiters. But he made no mention 
of the failure of the soldiers and of the state police. 
It was a long story, graphically and dramatically told, 
and the listeners sat spellbound. When the tale was 
ended they could not find words to express their 
wonder. They demanded to know which boys made 
the detectors, who located the dynamiters with them, 
which boy converted a motor-car into a wireless outfit, 
and who saved the day with his unerring shots. 

Now it was Henry’s turn to be embarrassed, and 
then Willie’s, and Roy’s, and so on through the entire 
company, for Dr. Hardy found some point to speak of 
in the service of each boy, that called forth words of 
praise or wonder from the visitors. All in all it was 
the most embarrassing and the happiest experience the 
members of the wireless patrol had ever had. 

Suddenly Dr. Hardy looked at his watch, and ex- 


A NIGHT OF TRIUMPH 


297 


claimed, “ My ! How the time has flown. It’s already 
past noon. Gentlemen, our fare is simple and our 
benches hard, as you already know, but we shall be 
very happy to have you take dinner with us and see 
what the wireless patrol can do with their frying-pans 
as well as with their radio instruments.” 

“ You are doing the very thing we came to do,” said 
the Mayor, with a smile. “For it was part of our 
mission to invite you all to a banquet that we have 
arranged in your honor for to-morrow night. Will 
you come ? ” 

“We will come eat with you, if you will stay and 
eat with us,” smiled Captain Hardy. 

“ That’s a bargain,” cried the visitors. “We are 
agreed.” 

At once there was great activity in the camp. 
While Captain Hardy and his two lieutenants enter- 
tained the visitors, the other boys hastily prepared a 
meal, and soon the dining tent was crowded with a 
jolly group — for by this time all felt well acquainted. 

The next night the wireless patrol were entertained 
in Elk City ; and Colonel Ware gave his permission for 
the entire patrol to go. Once more there were em- 
barrassing speeches, and ringing words of praise for the 
boys from Camp Brady, and the presentation to the 


298 THE WIRELESS PATEOL AT CAMP BRADY 

wireless patrol of a beautiful silver cup, on which was 
inscribed this legend : 

Presented 

to 

The Camp Brady Wireless Patrol 
by 

The Grateful Citizens of Elk City 
in commemoration of 

Their Devoted Service in Saving the City From Destruction . 

When Captain Hardy rose to accept the cup, cheer 
after cheer went up from the men of Elk City and the 
Camp Brady boys alike. To both he was the ideal 
leader. When the cheering ceased and the banquet 
hall was quiet, he tried to speak, but could hardly do 
so. This tribute had brought the moisture to his eves 
and a lump in his throat. But getting a grip on him- 
self, he told the diners the story that he had told the 
committee the day previously. His audience sat mo- 
tionless during the long recital. 

“ And now,” said Captain Hardy in conclusion, “ I 
have told you what occurred and shown you some of 
the high points in the affair. I have told you what 
you owe to Henry Harper and to Willie Brown and 
to Roy Mercer and to Carl Dexter. But I should 
leave you with a false impression if I told you no 
more. 


A NIGHT OF TRIUMPH 


299 


“You are equally indebted to nine other boys. We 
barely succeeded in our enterprise as it was. Had a 
single one of these boys failed in the task assigned to 
him, we should never have saved Elk City from de- 
struction. Doubtless the hardest task done by any 
members of the wireless patrol was that of remaining 
at Camp Brady and carrying on the ordinary affairs 
of every-day life there. Yet, for reasons I cannot tell 
you, it was absolutely essential to our purpose that our 
expedition remain secret. Had these boys not done 
their part in exact accordance with orders, our ab- 
sence from camp would have been discovered, and we 
should doubtless have been thwarted in our efforts. 
Milton tells us that ‘ They also serve who only stand 
and wait.’ And I want the good folks of Elk City to 
know how much they owe to these boys who so 
bravely stood and waited at Camp Brady, putting 
their own desires behind them and obeying orders un- 
questioningly. They saved Elk City as truly as did 
the boys who trapped the dynamiters. 

“ You have heard that a chain is no stronger than 
its weakest link. In our chain there were many links. 
Had the men who kept the camp not been faithful, it 
would have hurt our chances of success. Had our 
scouts not been able and alert, we should have be- 


300 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 

trayed ourselves to the dynamiters. Had our wireless 
operators not done their part perfectly, we should 
never have known where to look for the plotters. 
Had our best marksman failed at a critical moment, 
we should not now be seated at this generous table. 
The point I wish to make is that no link in our chain 
proved weak because every boy did with his might 
what his hands found to do. And here, publicly, I 
want to express my appreciation of the fidelity and ab- 
solute loyalty in action of every member of the wire- 
less patrol.” 

He paused while the diners applauded, and then 
continued, “ In behalf of the members of the wireless 
patrol, I thank you, gentlemen, for this beautiful cup. 
We shall ever cherish it and always it will be to us an 
inspiration for service to others.” 


CHAPTER XXIII 


THE WIRELESS PATROL BREAKS CAMP 

B USY indeed were the days that followed at Camp 
Brady. But the return to the routine of camp 
life after the exciting events of the past few days did 
not prove by any means to be a dull experience. The 
work of preparation had taken on a new meaning for 
the boys of the wireless patrol. The drills and hikes 
and practise afield had a new significance. The work 
with rifle and revolver now stood for something more 
than mere ability to hit a mark. For now each boy 
knew that his own life or the lives of his comrades, or 
perhaps the safety of a multitude of people, might 
some day depend upon his ability in any one of a 
dozen lines. Each was determined that there should 
be no weak link in his personal preparation, and the 
boys at Camp Brady improved daily in manifold abil- 
ities. 

Xor were the drills the only duties that filled the 
days. Farmer Robinson now had his teams at work 
turning up the earth for his plantings of wheat and 
301 


302 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


rye. Teddy was called back to the plough. Soon the 
other lads were taking their turns at harrow and drag, 
smoothing and fining the soil until the broad fields 
were like a vast garden. 

Night after night the search for the dynamiters was 
lived over at the camp-fire. And those who had 
served by waiting at Camp Brady now heard the 
story of the man hunt from as many different points 
of view as there were boys to tell it. Again and again 
was repeated the tale of the rattler in the dark, of the 
secret searches in the black night, of the breathless 
moments when the wireless was pointing out the plot- 
ters, of the surprise at the ghostly pine, and the crisis 
in the dynamite chamber. 

One boy and another came in for warm words of 
praise from his fellows. Henry was given due credit 
for his steadiness and constancy, Lew for his scouting 
ability, and Carl for his faultless shooting. But there 
was nothing new or surprising in that. These boys 
had always excelled. What was new was the un- 
stinted praise of Willie Brown. No more was he re- 
garded with kindly toleration. He had won his place, 
and it was a high place, in the esteem of his fellows. 
Sometimes, as the talk turned on his work, Willie 
could not keep thq jnoistur§ from his eyes. But his 


THE WIRELESS PATROL BREAKS CAMP 303 


tears were tears of happiness and joy. No one would 
ever know how he had worked and worked and worked 
to do something well ; and now it seemed as though 
he had done many things well. Within him there 
welled up an ever-growing affection for the man, his 
captain, who had made it all possible by making him 
believe that he could if he would ; that the way to ac- 
complishment was by faith and hard work. And most 
of all Willie rejoiced because he had been able to do a 
little, yes, a great deal, for his country. 

So the days at Camp Brady were filled with labor 
and the nights with happy talk ; for there was much 
besides their own work to interest the wireless patrol. 
Nightly the air was vibrant with stories of sunken 
ships and heroic rescues; of battles on land and sea 
and in the air ; of great deeds done for freedom — for 
that liberty which the wireless patrol itself was pre- 
paring to fight for. But in the light of their own re- 
cent perils, the news in the air held a new meaning, 
and their work of preparation shone in a new light. 

And now, when life at Camp Brady was sweeter, 
more significant, more attractive than ever it had been, 
there came like a lightning stroke an order for Captain 
Hardy to report at once for duty at the front. 

“ I am sorry for your sakes, boy's,” said Captain 


304 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


Hardy, “ that our camp must end. But I have been 
called to do my bit and I must go. We shall have to 
break camp at once.” 

“ Why can’t we stay here after you are gone,” said 
Roy, “ and continue to operate the wireless station for 
the soldiers ? ” 

“ If there were some other man at the head of the 
guard here,” was the reply, “ I should be tempted to 
let you do so. But it requires some one a little more 
experienced in dealing with people than you boys are 
to get along with the authorities here. I am afraid 
that Colonel Ware has not yet forgiven us for outshin- 
ing his troops. But you must say nothing of this to 
any one. You have made a great name for the wire- 
less patrol. I don’t want to see that reputation spoiled 
now by any difficulty. So it is best that we all leave 
Camp Brady.” 

Sober, indeed, were the faces before Captain Hardy ; 
but there was no word of protest uttered. The boys 
of the wireless patrol were too well disciplined to dis- 
pute with their commander. But Dr. Hardy read 
plainly the thoughts that were in their minds. 

“ I’m sorry, boys,” he went on, “ but you will have 
to trust my judgment. What I order is, as you know, 
for the best good of the wireless patrol. But though 


THE WIRELESS PATROL BREAKS CAMP 305 


we shall break camp here, you are not through with 
your training. You know by this time exactly what 
you are trying to do with yourselves. You do not 
need me any longer to teach you. I want you to con- 
tinue your work at Central City. Will you ? ” 

The response was a shout of agreement. 

“ I want you to stay together,” continued the leader, 
“ and go on with your practise hikes, your field-work, 
your rifle and pistol practise, and particularly your 
wireless work. I will try to have your special club 
permit continued. You came to camp thinking that 
you were particularly well equipped to serve Uncle 
Sam. More than ever I believe that is so. Time will 
remedy your one defect — youth. When I get into 
service, I shall look around for a place that the wire- 
less patrol can fill. When I find it, I shall try to have 
you put in that place. So I hope none of you will en- 
list or go off and break up the organization. Together 
you can perform many times greater service than you 
can do separately as individuals. So go on with your 
training. If you do, I feel sure that in a year or two 
the wireless patrol will be heard of in more prominent 
places than Elk City. Will you do as I wish ? ” 

“Indeed we will,” was the unanimous response. 
“We will do anything you wish.” 


306 THE WIRELESS PATROL AT CAMP BRADY 


“ Good ! ” said Captain Hardy. “ Now we will 
strike the tents and pack our luggage. Have every- 
thing ready when I return.” 

In a few hours more the clearing on the hillside was 
vacant. No tents shone white in the sun. No wires 
sparkled aloft. No longer did the sound of a bugle 
ring through the air. But though Camp Brady was 
deserted, the spirit of the camp went back to Central 
City, where the wireless patrol dedicated themselves 
afresh to preparation for the deeds that lay before 
them. 


Publications of 
W. A. WILDE COMPANY 
Boston Chicago 


BOOKS BY 

Ellen DouglasDeland 

Malvern; A Neighborhood Story 

341 pp. iamo. Cloth. 

“Malvern” is a story of fine workmanship, sterling 
sentiments, and more than ordinary caliber. The 
author is one of the best writers for young people, 
and this is certainly one of her best stories. — The In- 
terior. 

A Successful Venture 

340 pp. i2mo. Cloth. 

This book, primarily for girls, is lively and full of 
interest, pure in its tone and free from sensation, and 
full of many helpful suggestions. It is a story of 
a family of girls who found it necessary to make their 
own way in the world. This they did with success. 
— Boston Transcript . 

Katrina 

340 pp. X2mo. Cloth. 

“Katrina” is a story which all girl readers would 
pronounce a capital good one. The heroine’s desire 
to look beyond the horizon of her little village when 
opportunity presents itself takes her to New York, 
where she finds new pleasures and experiences. The 
book is certainly a most wholesome one. — The Book- 
seller, New York. 

Three Girls of Hazelmere. A Story 

360 pp. i2tno. Cloth. 

To take a trip abroad with Miss Deland’s “Three 
Girls of Hazelmere” is a treat for any reader, for the 
author’s style is natural, yet remarkably effective, 
and the interest follows closely to the end of the book. 
— Bookseller. 

The Friendship of Anne 

342 pp. Cloth. i2mo. 

This is a book which will appeal to girls and interest 
them throughout. It is founded on boarding-school 
life and is full of activity and enthusiasm. — Herald 
and Presbyter. 

Each Volume Fully Illustrated. Price, $1.35 Net Each 


^wrTwygwBEB 


FAMOUS STORIES FOR GIRLS 


By Charlotte M. Vaile 


The Orcutt Girts 

OR, ONE TERM AT THE ACADEMY. 316 pp. 

Sue Orcutt 

A SEQUEL TO “THE ORCUTT GIRLS.” 333 pp. 

These companion volumes are among the most 
popular books for girls which have ever been written 
concerning school life. In these books Mrs. Vaile 
depicts that old academic life which used to be so 
great a feature in. the life of New England. Mrs. 
Vaile shows her intimate knowledge of the subject, 
and both books are full of incentive and inspiration. 


Wheat and Huckleberries 

OR. DR. NORTHMORE’S DAUGHTERS. 336 pp. 

Another story for girls with the true ring of genuine- 
ness, and as the two girls around whom the story cen- 
ters were born and brought up in the rich farm regions 
of the Middle West, and then spent their summers in 
the New England home of their grandfather, the author 
has been able to weave into her narrative the various 
peculiarities of both sections. 

Each volume is fully illustrated. Price, $1.35 net 


The M. M. C. 

A STORY OP THE GREAT ROCKIES. 232 pp. 

The experience of a New England girl in the Colorado 
mining camp. It shows the pluck of the little school 
teacher in holding for her friend a promising mining 
claim which he had secured after years of mis/ortune 
in other ventures. 


Fully illustrated. Price, $1.00 


By Marion Ames Taggart 


“SIX GIRLS” SERIES 

Six Girls and Bob 


A STORY OF PATTY PANS AND GREEN 

FIELDS 


380 pages 

Six Girls and the Tea Room 


A STORY 

316 pages 

Six Girls Growing Older 


A STORY 

331 pages 

Six Girls and the Seventh One 

A STORY 

358 pages 

Betsy Gaston — the Seventh Girl 

A STORY 

352 pages 

Six Girls and Betty 


A STORY 

320 pages 

Six Girls Grown Up 

343 pages 

These Volumes are Fully Illustrated 

Price, Cloth , $1.35 each net 


Her Daughter Jean 


A STORY 

340 pages 

Beth’s Wonder-Winter 


A STORY 

336 pages 

Beth’s Old Home 


A STORY 

850 pages 

Beth of Old Chilton 


A STORY 

348 pages 

Miss Taggart is a welcome addition to the coterie of writers for 

young people, as she possesses a strong individuality, and her 
characters are full of life, and, best of all, she paints them naturally. 

Price , Each Volume , Cloth, $1.35 net 


By jlmy E . Blanchard 


Revolutionary Series for Girts 

A Girl of ’76 

ABOUT COLONIAL BOSTON 331 pages 

A Revolutionary Maid 

A STORY OF THE MIDDLE PERIOD IN THE WAR FOR 
INDEPENDENCE 321 pages 

A Daughter of Freedom 

A STORY OF THE LATTER PERIOD OF THE WAR FOR 
INDEPENDENCE 312 pages 

The first volume of this series treats of the early period of the 
Revolution; the second of the middle period; while the last deals 
with the closing events of the long and successful struggle for 
independence. 

Illustrated. Cloth. $1.35 each net 

War of 1812 Series 

A Heroine of 1812 

A MARYLAND ROMANCE 835 pages 

A Loyal Lass 

A STORY OF THE NIAGARA CAMPAIGN OF 1814 

319 pages 

This period is divided into two volumes, the one describing the 
causes of the war and the location of the places most intimately 
connected with the earlier events; while the latter is located along 
the northern border of our country and shows the strife which was 
carried on in this locality prior to the termination of the war. 

Illustrated. Cloth. $1.35 each net 

In the American Girl Series 

A Gentle Pioneer 

BEING THE STORY OF THE EARLY DAYS IN THE NEW 
WEST 339 pages. 

Bonny Lesley of the Border 

A STORY 331 pages 

A Frontier Knight 

A STORY OF EARLY TEXAN BORDER LIFE 339 pages 
In these three stories of pioneer life the author has tried to show 
the important part played by the women who went forth with hus- 
band and father to endure the privations and share the adventures 
of frontier life. 

Illustrated. Cloth. $ .60 each net 


Also books in the Girls ' "Bookshelf 


The Girls’ Book Shelf 

The object of this series is to give a high grade , 
attractive and interesting series of bool^s for girls 
on up-to-date subjects and at a popular price 

Each volume $1.25 net 


“By Amy E. “Blanchard 

Elizabeth , Betsy and Bess 

Miss Blanchard needs no introduction to girls. Her stories have 
been read for years and Elizabeth, Betsy and Bess are just such 
characters as every girl enjoys reading about. 284 pages 

Elizabeth, Betsy and Bess — 
Schoolmates 

This is the story of the school days of the three girl chums and 
shows the individual development of each one. Every chapter is 
full of the interesting experiences dear to the hearts of girls of this 
age. 830 pages 

The Camp Fire Girls of Brightwood 

A STORY OF HOW THEY KINDLED THEIR FIRE 
AND KEPT IT BURNING 

What the Boy Scout organization means to the boys. Camp Fire 
Girls means to their sisters. It is a well grounded organization, 
having high aims of helpfulness and personal service and this story 
shows the development in the characters of those who made up the 
organization in the little town of Brightwood. 309 pages 

Fagots and Flames 

A STORY OF WINTER CAMP FIRES 

This is a companion volume to "The Camp Fire Girls of Bright- 
wood,” but absolutely independent of it. The author has carried 
along the characters of the former story, bringing into prominence 
the true-hearted country girl, Kathleen Gilman. It is brightened with 
girlish fun and by the ceremonials of the Camp Fire Girls, and will 
be dear to the heart of every member of the Camp Fire Organization. 

306 pages 

In Camp with the Muskoday Camp 
Fire Girls 

A STORY OF SUMMER CAMP FIRES BY CABIN 
AND LAKE 

This story is a leaf out of the history of the Muskoday Camp Fire 
Girls centering around their life in a summer camp back in the 
Maine woods. It is full of the experiences of a happy group of girls 
representing different types of individuality. It conveys a true pic- 
ture of Camp Fire life, weaving into it much of the Camp Fire 
ceremonials such as appeal to every vigorous girl, particularly 
to those who follow the " Law of the Camp Fire.” 310 pages 


By Everett T. Tomlinson 

War of the 
Revolution Series 

Each Volume Fully Illustrated 
Price, Cloth, $1.35 net each 

Every boy who has ever read these his- 
torical stories by Dr. Tomlinson will say that 
this series of books is one of the best which 
has ever been written, for the stories are 
patriotic, interesting, and instructive. The 
heroes in each of the books are resourceful 
and devoted to the best interests of their 
country. Any boy who has never read these 
stories has much to look forward to. 

The series consists of four volumes — 

Three Colonial Boys. A Story of the Times of ’76. 
Three Young Continentals. A Story of the 

American Revolution. 

Washington's Young Aids. A Story of the 
New Jersey Campaign of 1776-1777. 

Two Young Patriots; or, Boys of the Frontier. 
A Story of Burgoyne’s Invasion. 

r 

I 


By Everett T. Tomlinson 

Author of the “ War of the Revolution Series” 

“The Colonial Series” 


With Flintlock and Fife 

A STORY OF THE FRENCH AND INDIAN 
WARS AND THE BATTLE OF LAKE GEORGE 
IN 1755. 356 pp. 

The hardships, privations and struggles through which the 
early colonists passed are graphically described m this story. 
L»r. Tomlinson’s boys are full of life and the experiences 
which they encounter and the services which they render to 
their country are thrilling and most praiseworthy. 

The Fort in the Forest 

THE STORY OF THE FALL OF FORT WILLIAM 
HENRY IN 1755. 34ipp. 

This volume takes its readers through the French and 
Indian Wars and is full of the adventurous life of the times. 
It covers the many early engagements which took place dur- 
ing this period and which proved to be the foundation stones 
upon which was built the spirit of 1775. 

A Soldier of the Wilderness 

A STORY OF ABERCROMBIE’S DEFEAT AND 
THE FALL OF FORT FRONTENAC IN 1758. 
The third volume in the “ Colonial Series.” 357 pp. 

Generals Abercrombie Howe, Putnam, and Montcalm, 
together with the leaders of those times, are the characters 
introduced, and all together it makes a stirring story of patri- 
otism and adventure. 

The Young Rangers 

A STORY OF THE CONQUEST OF CANADA. 
351 pp. The fourth and concluding volume in the “Colo- 
nial Series.” 

It carries the history of our country down to the overthrow 
:>f the French. It is not only the story of Wolfe and his 
famous assault upon the citadel of Quebec, but it also takes 
up the history around Ticonderoga and Crown Point. 

Each Volume is Fully Illustrated. Price, $ 1.35 net 




W. A. WILDE COMPANY 
Boston and Chicago 




By Commander Edw, L. Beach , U.S.N. 


Ralph Osborn — Midshipman at Am 
napolis 

A STORY OF ANNAPOLIS LIFE. 336 pages 

Midshipman Ralph Osborn at Sea 

A STORY OF MIDSHIPMAN LIFE AT SEA, AND 
CONTINUING “ RALPHDSBORN — MIDSHIPMAN 
AT ANNAPOLIS.” ' 360 pages 

Ensign Ralph Osborn 

THE STORY OF HIS TRIALS AND TRIUMPHS 
IN A BATTLESHIP’S ENGINE ROOM. 338 pages 

Lieutenant Ralph Osborn Aboard a 
Torpedo Boat Destroyer 

BEING THE STORY OF HOW RALPH OSBORN 
BECAME A LIEUTENANT AND OF HIS CRUISE 
IN AN AMERICAN TORPEDO BOAT DESTROYER 
IN WEST INDIAN WATERS. 342 pages 

The "OSBORN” books show the steps of advancement in the 
American Navy, from Cadet to Lieutenant, with a true picture of naval 
life as it is. The information given is authentic, and many of the 
related incidents were actual occurrences. They are books of infor- 
mation and adventure combined. 

Such stories as these are not only interesting to the young people but 
carry with them an insight into naval life which will make the reader 
have more respect and appreciation of the work of Uncle Sam’s navy. 
They are first-class stories for boys — clean, good, and worthy of a 
place in the home, private or school library. 

"These are the best stories on the United States Navy which have 
ever been written. They give a clear insight into the workings of this 
important branch of American government and the characters are true 
to life as befits a book written by such a man as Commander Beach, 
who has enjoyed an enviable career ever since he entered the United 
States Navy.” — New Yerk Times. 

These Volumes are all fully illustrated 
Price, Cloth, $1,35 net each 


W. A. WILDE CO. Boston and Chicago 


The Boys’ Book Shelf 

The object of this aeries is to give a high grade, 
attractive and interesting series of books for boys 
on up-to-date subjects and at a popular price 

Bach volume $1.25 net 


Bp Walter P. Eaton 

The Boy Scouts of Berkshire 

A story of how the Chipmunk Patrol was started, what they did 
and how they did it. SIS pages 

The Boy Scouts of the Dismal Swamp 

This story is a continuation of THE BOY SCOUTS OF BERKSHIRE 
and is an unusually interesting book on Boy Scouting. S10 pages 

Boy Scouts in the White Mountains 

Intimate knowledge of the country as well as of the basic princi- 
ples of Boy Scouting characterizes this new volume by Mr. Eaton. 

SSO pages 

Boy Scouts of the Wildcat Patrol 

A story of Boy Scouting 

This story is a continuation of the history of Peanut and the other 
characters which appeared in previous volumes by this author. 

315 pages 

Peanut — Cub Reporter 

A Boy Scout’s life and adventures on a newspaper 

A rattling newspaper story with Peanut as the central character 
—he who has figured so prominently in the author’s four Boy Scout 
books. 320 pages 

Bp Hugh C. Weir 

The Young Shipper of the Great Lakes 

A story of the Commerce of the Great Lakes. 325 pages 

Cinders — The Young Apprentice of 
the Steel Mills 

A wonderful story of the great steel industry, showing how a boy 
succeeded in working his way through the various departments. 
The story gives a clear and intensely interesting picture of this 
great industry. 309 pages 

The Young Wheat Scout 

Being the story of the growth, harvesting and distribution 
of the great wheat crop of the United States 

How it is produced, how distributed and how great a value it is to 
the prosperity of the country. Intensely interesting and full of valu- 
able information. 318 pages 



jumul 

f ^yJwv^’H ? yfC Up^cIaai 


The Boys’ Book Shelf 

(Conf/naetf) 

77ie object of this series is to give a high grade, 
attractive and interesting series of books for bo\fs 
on up-to-date subjects and at a popular price 

Each volume $1.25 net 


“By Lewis E. Theiss 

In Camp at Fort Brady — A Camping 
Story 

The country around Fort Brady is rich in historical interest and 
the month’s camping trip of a party of boys with a competent guide 
serves to develop a story which is full of information. 320 pages 

his Big Brother 

A story of the Struggles and Triumphs of a Little Son of Liberty 

A story of the "Big Brother” movement and interesting both to 
young and old alike. This great "Big Brother” movement is espe- 
cially interesting to all and shows how the other half live and what 
is being done to help and uplift them. 320 pages 

Lumberjack Bob 

A Tale of the Alleghenies 

A volume teeming with adventure, picturesque information and an 
intimate knowledge of animal life. It is the picture of a great 
modern lumber camp with its gigantic flume and splash dam as well 
as of the conservation of the forest and the overcoming of those who 
tried to prevent the harvesting of the lumber. 318 pages 

By Com. Thos. D. Parlter. U.S.N. ( retired ) 

Young Heroes of the American Navy 

Being stories and adventures of the most noted young heroes 
of our navy 

The naval history of our country has developed many young men 
who through patriotism have performed many acts of daring heroism 
and whose names are in the hall of naval fame. 

Many and many a boy will become better acquainted with the 
naval history of his country through reading the wonderful biograph- 
ical sketches contained in this volume. 320 pages 

Something To Do, Boys 

'Each volume illustrated with over 125 illustrations 

By special arrangement with the "Something To Do” magazine 
this complete volume adapted for boys has been issued, the material 
collated, grouped and edited with the interest of the boys in view, 
as well as its adaptability to their needs. This volume marks the 
highest point of efficiency in books with the "Something To Do” idea. 

250 pages 



The Boys’ Book Shelf 

( Continued ) 

The object of this series is to give a high grade, 
attractive and interesting series of books for boys 
on up-to-date subjects and at a popular price 

Each volume $1.25 net 


"By Thomas V. Parker, Com. U. S. N. 

The Cruise of the Deep Sea Scouts 
or Boy Scouts Afloat 

Deep sea scouting is one of the most important activities of the 
Boy Scout organization and the call of the sea is as strong as the call 
of the woods or the mountains, while the life of the sailor promotes 
the same discipline and training as does the life of the soldier. 

320 pages 

! By Lewis E. Theiss 

The Wireless Patrol at Camp Brady 

A story of how the boy campers, through their knowledge 
of wireless, “did their bit ” 

The campers at Camp Brady saw their opportunity of being of 
service to their country and although declaration of war brought 
orders to dismantle all the apparatus which they had been able to 
make in their amateur way, yet the knowledge which they had 
gained before the war served as a foundation so that they, although 
too young for actual enlistment, had a chance to “do their bit.” 

320 pages 

“By Hugh C. Weir 

The Young Telephone Inventor or 
Following the Wire 

This is a story of how a boy worked his way up and became one 
of the links in the development of this service. Pluck, courage and 
mental alertness served to guide and encourage him and it is a 
pleasure to realize that although the story is fiction, yet the charac- 
ters are today in the telephone service. 320 pages 


Each volume illustrated with colored frontispiece 


{By William Drysdale 

The Famous 

“Brain and Brawn’* Series 

Wo boy should gron> up without fading these books 


The Young Reporter 

A STORY OF PRINTING HOUSE SQUARE. 300 PP . 

A genuine boys’ book for genuine boys. Full of 
life, clean, clear cut and inspiring. It will enlist the 
interest of every stirring and wide-awake boy. 

The Fast. Midi 

THE STORY OF A TRAIN BOY. 328 PP . 

The story of the adventures of a boy who fought 
his way to success with clean grit and good sense, 
accomplishing what is within the power of every 
American boy if he sets about it. It is full of move- 
ment, sound in sentiment, and wholesome in 
character. 

The Beach Patrol 

A STORY OF THE LIFE-SAVING SERVICE. 318 PP . 

A spirited picture of the labors and dangers to 
which members of the life-saving service are ex- 
posed and which few realize. 

TBe Young Supercargo 

A STORY OF THE MERCHANT MARINE. 352 PP . 

This book has all of the interest of 4 4 Oliver 
Optic’s ” books, with none of their improbabilities. 

The Volumes are Fully Illustrated. Price, $1.35 each. 


W. A. WILDE COMPANY 

Boston and Chicago 












*■ 


. 


. 







. 












. 


















• > 





s, - I - , 

































« 











. ‘ 


















► 
































